zan d pahlavi glossary - forgotten books
TRANSCRIPT
ZAND PAHLAVI GLOSSARY.
ED ITED IN THE OR IG INAL CHARACTERS
WITH A TR A N SLITER A TIO N IN R OMA N LETTER S , A N ENGLIS H TR A N S LA TIO NA ND A N A LPHABETICA L INDEX
BE STUE H O SH EN G JI JA MA S P JI,H I G H P R IE S T O F TH E P AR S I S I N M AL W A , IN D IA .
R E V IS E D W ITH N O TE S A N D IN TR O D U C TIO N
MA RTIN HA UG , Ph . n. ,
L ATE SU P ER INTEND ENT O F SANSC R IT STU D IES IN TH E P O O NA C O L L EG E F O R EIG N MEMBE RO I.“
l TH E R . BAV AR IAN AC AD EM Y , E TC .
PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF THE GOVERNMENT OF BOMBAY .
BO M BA Y ,L O N D O N ,
G O VERNMEN T CEN TR A L BO O K ME S SRS . TR O BNEB A ND CO .
D E PO T , 60, P A TE R N O S TE R R ow.
S TUTTGA RT ,PR INTE D A T THE K. HO FBUG HD R UCKER E I Z U G UTTEN BERG
( C AR L G R O N I N G E R ) .
G
P R E FA C E.
D urin g my tour in G ujarat which was u n dertake n by orde rof the G ovem men t of Bombay in sear ch of Z an d
,Pahlaw P ersian
an d S an s crit MSS . in the c o ld season of 1 863 to 64 in c ompan yof D e s t u r H o s h e n g j i , my atte n tion was s evera l times dil ectedto an old Z an d — Pah lavi vo cabu lary wh ich goes by the n ame
“ Far /ta ng z’
0 17m yak”
.
1) ,
A s I foun d it 0 11 examin ation to be very
imp ortan t , I pr op os ed , alter/
my re turn to P o on a, to the la te
D ire ctor of P ub l ic In stru c tion,E d w a r d 1 . H o w a r d
,E sq .
,to
re c ommen d to the G overnmen t the emp l oyme n t of D e s t u r H o s he n gj i for the purpo se of preparin g an edition of this an d an o
ther (Pah lavi—Paz an d) gl ossary, al on g with a trian sliteration of the
ambigu ous P ah lavi chara c te rs in R oman le tters,an d an En glish
tran s lation . The libera l G ove rnme n t of S i r Ba r t l e F r e r e which
always exten ded its pa tron age to pub lication s relating to orien ta lliterature , acceded as re adily to the D ire c tor ’
s r e commen dation to
san ction my proposal as he had re commen ded it,
i ) It is th e same wh ich has been p ub lished b y A n q u e t i l D u p e r r o n in h isZ e n d - ave s ta. O n the value of" this p ub l ication see th e n ote by Bestn r Hosh e n gji
on the first page of h is in troduction .
P r e fa c e.
D e s tu r H o sh e n g31 , a young Pars i scho lar of great ab ilitywho p
ossesses an exce l len t kn ow ledge of severa l lan guages, prin
cipally of Pahlavi an d Persian , an d of the who le tradition a l literature
(he is the younger brother of D e s tu r N a s s a r w a n j i Jam a s p j i,
H ighpries t of the Parsis‘
in the D ekhan , an d was at that time offi
ciating as H ighpriest in Malwa) , a ccepted the app oin tmen t an d came
forthwith to P oon a to commen ce his labours un der my superin
ten den ce . He prepared the works in question during the year 1 865.
S hortly before leaving In dia (in Mar ch 1 866) I was requested by
the G overnmen t through the pre sen t D ire ctor of P ub lic In stru ction ,S i r A . G r a n t , Ba r t , who sh ows the same favour to pub lication sof this kin d as h is predecessor , to revise an d prin t in Europe the two
gtossaries Which h ad been prepared by the D estur. A s Z an d an d
Pahlavi type were requis ite , wh ich are in G erman y on ly to be had
at the Imper ia l prin tin g office at V ien n a (the Z an d type of Berlin is
very bad, an d Pah lavi they have n on e there) , I foun d it n ecessaryto purchase (on my ac coun t) a foun t of both fr om V ien n a to av oid,on future o c casion s , the troub le an d vexation on e is put to when
prin ting orien tal w orks in chara cters whi ch are on ly to be had in
on e or two establishmen ts on the wh ole con tin en t. The V ien n a
Z an d type is , n o doubt, the fin est in existen ce ; but as regards its
Pah lavi type , the foun t is n either comp lete , n or are all the cha
racters corre ct. S everal c ompoun d le tters in which the Pahlavi
writing aboun ds , are wan ting. I h ope , on a future o c casion ,to
supply the defects of the foun t by havin g the wan ting s ign s cu t .
The characters of lapidary Pah lavi which are o c cas ion al ly used in
the in trodu ction have been cu t an d cast here .
My share in the work has be come mu ch larger, than I origin ally an ticipated , as I foun d it n e cessary to add many n otes , an d
make of the alphabetical in dex whi ch con tain ed,as prepared by
the Editor an d Tran slator , the words of the gl ossary withou t mean in gs an d exp lan ation s , a kin d of small Z an d —English vo cabulary .
P r e fa c e.
«Besides , some n ove l v iews pu t forth by B e s t n r I-Io s h e n gj i in
his in troduction , in du ced me to write in support of them (as I believe them
, on the main,to be corre ct) s ome in troductory remarks ,
to wh ich two impor tan t Pah lavi do cumen ts , re lating to the h is toryof the Z oroastrian writin gs , have been added .
A s regards the or igin al text , I made n o chan ges , as I have
on ly On e MS . of the w o rk at my disposa l , whereas the D estur
had man y, but had it prin ted ju st in that formin wh ich it had b e entran smitted to me . S ome s cho lars will fin d the orthography of someZ an d w ords as prin te d here , obje ction able , bu t I made n o a lteration s , on purpose , as the whole orthography of Z an d
'
is stil l in a
very u n settled s tate,an d that on e emp loyed in the prin ted edition s
of the Z an d—aves ta a lso open to obje ction s .
In the tran s literation of the origin a l chara c ters i n R oman letterswhich wil l a ssis t prin cipally the studen ts of Pahlavi I tried to bring
more un iformity in to the system foll owed by the Editor . It is , as
may be easily imagin ed , n o easy task to tran s literate the excee
din gly amb igu ous Pah lavi compoun d letters , som e of which (forin stance aw, m ) possess ab out ten differen t ph on eti c va lues .
1
)
G reat d ifficu lty is offered by the S emitic w ords of the Pah lavi , as
w e can n o t corre ctly tran s literate them ,before we kn ow the ir ori
gin . The maj ority of th ose w ords wil l be foun d exp lain ed in the
copiou s in dex to the Pahlavi —Paz an d G lossary.
In the En glish tran slation I made comparative ly more changes
than in any other part of the D estur’
s work ; they refer , however ,more to s tyle an d composition , than to the sen se ; the latter I altered bu t in few in stan ces where I foun d it n ecessary .
I ) I possess a long list (ab out 12 112 pages in fo lio) of almost all th e comp oun dsign s with all th e phon etic values attach ed to th em (as far as th ey are kn own ) wh ichhas b een prepared for me by my frien d , E . West , E sq .
,from th e materials furn ish ed
by me . I h ow to revise it by en deavourin g to reduce th e n umb er of values an dto en large it by adding some sign s wh ich former ly escap ed u s. It wil l b e pub l ish ed
‘
on a future occasion .
P r e fa c e .
D uring the time the origin a l text with the tran sliteration an d
tran s lation were carried through the press , I received great assi
stan ce from E . W e s t , E sq. ,late Chief En gin eer of the Bombay
R ailway Establishmen t , who is favourab ly kn own to the readers
of the Journ al of the Bombay A siatic S ocie ty by his articles on the
cave in s cription s He assisted me , during h is s tay here , (from1 866 to 6 7 ) in corre ctin g the pr oofs , an d the English tran slationan d arranging the alphabetical part of the in dex, for which service
my best thanks are due to him .
The Pah lavi —Paz an d G lossary of which the text is already
prin ted , will appear ear ly in the n ext year .
1 ) He is n ow engaged on prep aring an alp h ab etical in dex of th e Bu n d eh e sh
for my edition an d tran slation of th is importan t my tho logical work .
S tu ttgart , July 42 , 1 86 7 .
M. Haug.
I n tr odu ction .
Th ough the Ed itor an d Tran slator of th is G lossary lays n o c laim to
h avin g performed a work of any great research or ab ility , yet h e may
justly say that its pub lication is the first of th e k in d that h as as yet b een
laid b efore th e European pub lic b y a D estur .
A few in troductory remarks , d escrib ing th e value , possib le age an d
gen eral usefu ln ess of th e con ten ts of the presen t vo lume ,as we l l as th e
d ifficu lty th e Ed itor an d Tran slator h as h ad to con ten d with in its prepa
ration , may n ot b e con sidered h ere out of p lace .
Th e Zan d -Pah lavi glossary wh ich is h ere pub lish ed for th e first time I)
is th e so- cal led “ F a rh a n g i oim ya k”wh ich has h itherto b een almost to
tal ly n eglected , though it is very importan t.Th is glossary , it seems to me
,was origin al ly prepared from several
works of th e same n ature for th e use of th e s tuden ts of th e Z an d language
to b e learn t by h eart, as it is th e case with th e A m a r a kos'
a,P athava li an d
D h a‘
tukos'
a in S an scrit , N issab a s - sibya‘
n (in verse) in Arab ic , A m a d
n ameh an d Farsiyat (in prose) in Persian . In th ese b ooks th e glossarist
i ) Tough in 1 7 7 1 M. A n quetil D up erron pub l ish ed th is G lossary alon g witha Pah lavi-Paz an d on e in h is groun d work on th e Zan d -avesta ; th ey were n ot given
in th eir origin al form , b ut in an alph ab etical arran gemen t , an d th e arran gemen t , as
we l l as th e mean in g an d tran slation in Pah lavi an d Fren ch are so in correct , that,for all practical purp oses, th ey are u seless ,
an d th e in accuracies are such that it appears to me that th e learn ed Fren chman eith er m isun derstood the mean ings, or his
teach er, D estur Darab of S urat, was un ab le to exp lain to h im th e con ten ts correctly .
a
1} I n t r o d u c t io n .
gathers the common est, simp lest an d most usefu l words, an d arranges th em
(if th e vocabu laries are in prose) accord ing to th eir d ifferen t classes inseparate chapters, e. g.
“ word s be longing to G odh ead”
,
“ word s b e longingto husban dry
"etc. But it appears th at th e alph ab etical ord er also was
n ot total ly un kn own at th e time when th is glossary was prepared , as wil lb e O b served th at in some p laces the word s are arranged accord ing to th eirclasses, an d in others alphabetical ly, wh ile again in some in stan ces th e wordsare pu t together in d iscrimin ate ly, n o particu lar ord er or class b eing strictlyob served . It is, th erefore, reson ab le to suppose th at this Zan d -Pah lavi glossary is a col lection of fragmen ts from several works of th e same d escrip
tion wh ich may h ave b een foun d scattered an d were probab ly col lected(however in comp lete) in th e re ign of king Ardesh ir Babegan (A . D .
or sh ortly after h im . The ob servation th at th is glossary is n ot at all on e,
but scattered pieces of d ifferen t books, as th ey collected wh atever th ey
foun d , is furth er stren gth en ed by th e fact,th at it is n ow un iversal ly ack
n owledged th at almost all books of th e Zan d - avesta n ow extan t,such as
Ven d idad , Y asn a etc. are n ot in a perfect state , but in comp lete an d severalp ieces n ot put in th e righ t p lace ; for th ey were arranged , as th e collec
tors foun d th em scattered . Th e in comp leten ess oi th e glossary is furth er
marked ly apparen t from th e last lin e of th e work itse lf , sin ce th e lastsen ten ce is obviously in comp lete.
A s regard s th e age of th is glossary , it is impossib le to ascertain th e
particu lar time, wh en it was composed . However, I am of opin ion that it
must h ave b een comp iled some time b efore th e A chaamen ian dyn asty, an d
certain ly b efore th e Macedon ian con quest of Persia (330 B. C .) that is tosay, some time ab ou t 7 00 B. C .
, if n ot an terior. Tough I am we l l aware ,that by setting forth such a stran ge h ypoth esis , I shal l fin d much opposition on th e part of other scholars an d literati who main tain that th e
so - cal led P a h lavi or H oz va‘
resh language was on ly curren t during th e
time of th e Sasan ian dyn asty; yet b efore con d emn ing my humb le opin ion , I request th em to examine th e proofs carefully wh ich I am g
oingto give.
I n t r o d u ct i o n . Ill
Firstly. History records that Persia was ruled over for ab out 500 years(from 1 230 to 7 08 B. C .) by the Assyrian race, wh ose language was Syriacof th e S emitic stock . N ow, it is an obvious fact, that after a foreign con
quest, th e man n ers, customs, re ligion , as we l l as the language of th e con
querors begin to spread amongst th e peop le, as it is th e case th rough out theworld . If th e Assyrian s reign ed in Persia for 500 years , without in terval,a mixture of Syriac words with Persian (as is th e case with th e H ozvd
reah or rath er H u zvd n ash 1) language) must h ave n atural ly occured at thattime (7 00 B. C .)
S econ d ly. It has n ever been proved that th is P a hlavi or H ozvdreshlanguage sprun g up at the time of Ardesh ir Babégan A . D . 226 . We have
every reason to suppose , that Ard esh ir , as h e was desirous of reviving
th e old customs , man n ers an d re ligion of th e Parsis , may have alsorevived th e old Pah lavi by makin g it th e language of th e court. We
learn from th e h istorian s that at h is time the D a ri language (old Per
sian) was the common language of th e peop le an d con sequen tly h e (A rdeshir) h imself wrote on e of h is b ooks ( kar - n dmeh ) in Pah lavi , thelanguage of the court , an d a b ook of precepts an d morals in D ar i , the
language of th e common peop le, for gen eral use. Th is fact also proves thatthe curren t an d common dialect of h is (A rdesh ir’s) time was n ot P a hlavi
b ut D ar i , an d in th e same man n er at the time of the Achaemen ian s thelanguage of th e court was that of th e inscription s , an d the common language was, n o doub t, P ahlavi.
I) Th is word wh ich h as been a great puz z le to the E uropean sch olars can b e
exp lain ed in a very simp le , an d I thin k , satisfactory way. H u z var e s h mean s n o
thing , an d can n eith er h e exp lain ed from the Persian , n or from a S emitic language ;it is simp ly a mispronun ciation of H u s n a s h wh ich is to b e divided in h u s n
a sh i . e. th e lan guage of A sh , wh ich can b e on ly Assyria ; th e ful l form may h ave b eenHuzvan -A sh ar wh ich was afterwards sh orten ed an d corrupted . To this in terpretation
I was led by D r. H aug wh o d irected durin g our frequen t con versation s several timesmy atten tion to th e fact that th e Pah lavi was more close ly related to the Assyrianthan to any oth er S emitic lan guage. A s regard s the syllab le p» A n in Huzvanash ,
it is to h e remarked , that th e Pahlavi a n is always ch an ged to ar in Persian or
Dari , as ma t an to meh e r , ti tan to a d ar . sh atan to s h ah ar ete. Accordinglyh u z van a s h b ecame h u z var e sh .
IV I n t r o du c t i o n .
Now,to prove my own hypo th esis that th e Pah lavi version s of th e
Ven d idad ,Y asn a , an d V isparad , as we l l as fragmen ts of th is smal l glos
sary , are no composition s of th e S asan ian period bu t a n te - S a san id e,
I may add uce th e fol lowin g reason s.
Firstly. Because in th e version of th e Ven d idad as we l l as in this
smal l glossary, th ere are several n ames of un common N osks , su ch as
H u sp ci ram S a kad um , an d N ehd dum frequ en tly men tion ed as au thori
ties an d passages quoted from th em. Now it is n atural th at th ose N osksmust h ave b een in th e possession of th e auth ors wh en th ey quote th em ;b ut it is a we l l kn own fact that these above n amed N osks were alreadylost an d d estroy ed b efore th e time of Ard esh ir , as is men tion ed in th e
th ird volume of th e D in ha r d , as we l l as in th e A r dai V iral"
an d oth er
works of that d yn asty. Th ese facts con firm that th e Zan d texts foun dat th e time of Ardesh ir were th ose , wh ich are stil l in our possession , an d
that n o more were to b e h ad at h is time than th e p resen t literatureof Z an d -avesta. Th erefore it is n atural to suppose that the abovemen tio
n ed b ooks (version of th e Ven d idad etc.) in wh ich unkn own N osks are
cited , must h ave b een compiled lon g b efore that time .
S econ d ly. In the version of th e Ven d idad n ames of several Bestars,such as G ogosh a sp , D c
’
idfa r rékh , A d a np d d , Kosh ta n bfij id e tc, are men
tion ed as authorities , wh ich proves th at th ey must h ave lived long beforeth e compiler’
s time ; for they wou ld n ot h ave quoted th em , if th eir autho
rity would n ot h ave b een we l l estab lished for a con sid erab le time .This
fact speaks for itse lf that there must h ave been some b ooks in Pah laviin exis ten ce from wh ich th e compilers cited passages an d opin ion s.
Th irdlv. Because in th is glossary as we l l as in th e version of th e Ven
d idad , Y asn a e tc. a to lerab ly good kn owledge of the Zan d lan guage an d
its grammar is exh ib ited in several p laces by th eir au th ors ; an d though th is
kn owledge of grammar is n ot un iformly correct, yet it shows that th eymust h ave b een composed at a time wh en th e D esturs bad , if n ot a pro
foun d , yet some kn owledge of Zan d grammar, wh ich un fortunately decayed
I n tr o d u ct i o n . V
an d d ied out already during th e time of the S a sd‘
m‘
an s as we perceivefrom some later version s of Zan d -avesta, su ch as A fr in etc.
Fourth ly. It is trad ition al ly kn own to all Bestars an d even men tio
n ed in the R ivayats th at all th ese tran slation s e tc. , are prod uction s of th e
d iscip les of Z oroaster , an d that th ey were n ot composed at th e time of
Ard esh ir. Th is eviden tly justifi es us in assign ing th em to the an te - sass
n ian period I) .
But it is evid en t th at, though they are of an An te -S asan ian date , th eywere rearranged from th e scattered fragmen ts, an d recollected from d iffe
ren t p laces during th e time of Ardesh ir an d h en ce th e con fused s tate of
th e presen t books, such as th e Ven didad , can b e easily un derstood , as the
col lectors at th at time (A . D . 226) put togeth er wh atever fragmen ts th ey
foun d'
for th eir preservation in th e form of b ooks . In th e same way was,
I be lieve, th is glossary made up .
In th e th ird volume of D inkard it is men tin ed that “ th e D in kard
“ was origin ally composed by th e d iscip les of Z oroaster (i . e . b efore th e
“ Ach aemen ian dyn asty, some time during th e Assyrian reign , wh en th e
Pah lavi lan guage may h ave b een in existen ce), an d were preserved in two
“ cop ies in two d ifferen t forts , S h a sp z’
gan an d S ka -p an ; th e form er copy“ was d estroved by A lexan d er ; at th e time of th at good k ing Ard esh irth ey foun d out from th e repor t th e secon d copy (from th e S hapan
“ fort) wh ich was mu ch in jured an d scattered an d in a very bad state,
“ from wh ich a learn ed Bestn r, Tesrek by n ame , recomposed it after
I ) The later in scrip tion s of the A cb aimen ian kin gs (400 B. C . ) add more stren gth toth is supp osition , as in th ese in scrip tion s we fin d already th e grammatica l forms great lycon foun ded an d th e in flection s lost, which con fusion we also ob serve in some p lacesin th e Ven d idad , Y ash ts etc. Th is fact also leads us to sup p ose th at at th at time
th ere mu st h ave b een some oth er lan guage of an u n in flected n ature in curren t u se(wh ich was p rob ab ly Pah lavi) and th e language of th e cun eiform in scrip tion s was thecou rt , an d official lan guage ,
as it is obvious that , b efore a lan guage b ecomes d ead ,severa l ch anges an d m ixtures take p lace in it , as it is th e case with th e P rak r i t ofth e M a rat h i an d G u j a r A t i languages . I must h ere also men tion th at many word squoted in th is glossary are total ly unkn own to the presen t Zan d -avesta.
V I I n t r o d u c ti o n .
“ comparing the fragmen ts with Z an d - avesta. Th e work was again in a
“scattered an d fragmen tary state at th e time of th e Arab s (A. D . the
“ fragmen ts were rearranged by th e presen t au th or” .
1)
It is n ot correct, I th in k, th erefore , to suppose, that th is glossary, orthe version of the Ven d idad , was composed un der th e Sasan ian dyn asty.
They were composed prior to it, th ough lon g after th e Z oroastrian time,but still much an terior to th e Ch ristian era . S pace wil l n ot al low me todilate more on th is subject ; th e read er, h owever, from what has b een ad
vanced already , wil l b e ab le , l h ope , to form a correct idea of th e glossary.It is also remarkab le to ob serve that on ly a very few verbal forms
are given in it. Th is may lead us to suppose that very like ly th e Per
sian s had , like th eir Hin du b reth ren ,two d ifferen t sorts of D iction aries of
this kin d, on e d evoted to n oun s , ju st as th e A m a r a an d V is'e a kos
'as in
S an skrit, an d F d rsi‘
yat in Persian ; an d an oth er appropriated to all verbalforms, just as th e t tu P atha in S an skrit, an d A ma d—n ameh in Persian .
R egarding th e grammatical kn owledge of th e glossarist, it is evident,as I men tion ed b efore , th at h e was n ot quite d estitute of a kn owledge of
Zan d grammar , as wil l b e p erceived from h is lengthy remark on th is sub
ject after th e n umerals (see p agg. 2 .
Now th is remark as we l l as th e word s ch ikaya ql, ch ikaya td , ch ikayén ,for singu lar, d ual an d p lural , an d several oth er remarks of the same n a
ture in th e same p lace , sh ow th at th e g lossarist must have kn own someth ing oi grammar. A stil l more str iking feature in th is grammatical defin ition is th is
,that the remark on th e d ifferen ce b e tween dual an d p lural
is thus simp lified , “an d from th ree upward s an y more ad d ition s are also
plural” . However it shows that,th ough th e glossarist kn ew th e d ifferen t
I) S ee th e D i n k ard vo lume 3. A copy of an extract from it , touch ing thehistory of th e Zoroastrian writin gs. h as b een p ub lish ed by Mu l l a F i r o z in A v i
z eh d i n 4830 A . D . Bombay) . He has read an d in terp reted several words wrongly ,A
such as wh ich h e read far e n gi , an d tran slated it gr e ek but th e word
is on ly “
p argan d agi scattered n ess. [The extract is prin ted in fu l l along with a
tran slation farther b elow. M. II ]
I n t r o d u c t i o n . V II
grammatical forms , his kn owledge may have come to h im on ly b y trad ition , as it appears h e cou ld n ot , in oth er in stan ces , d istinguish exactlyth e differen t cases an d th eir in flection s , or termin ation al ch an ges ; for ihstan ce , th e Zan d termin ation a n am , am 9* 639” for th e gen itive
p lural , h e takes simp ly as p lural , bu t n ot as th e gen itive case I) .
But though it is b ut justice to th e glossarist to say that in h is time
grammar was verv little un derstood,we can n ot but regret that , sin ce his
time, our D esturs, in stead of improvin g, have stil l more n eglected th e study
of grammar , so much so in d eed that th ey kn ew n othing whatever of
it 2 ) un til a kn owledge of it alon g with a critical study of th e Zan d textswas revived by th e su ccessive lab orious stud ies an d d eep research es of
some emin en t European scholars, prin cipal ly those of Burn out , Bopp an d
Haug, an d b y th e exce l len t ed ition of almost all th e Zan d texts b y Wester
gaard , wh ich is h igh ly appreciated by th e D esturs .
A s regard s th e mean in gs wh ich th e glossarist (with out regard to inflection s an d termin ation s) gives to th e words , they are in most in stan cescorrect. Bu t owing un fortun ate ly to th e amb iguity of th e Pah lavi character,in wh ich th e mean in gs are given , an d to th e d eclin e of a prop er kn ow
ledge of th is lan guage amon g th e Parsi priests , th e mean in g of th e word s
h as b e come in some p laces doub tful. Th e Ed itor an d Tran slator h as triedh is b est to fin d out those mean ings wh ich th e compiler appears to h ave
h ad in view.
Th e prin cipal reason that th e un derstan ding of th e Pah lavi mean ingsgiven b y th e glossarist h as b ecome so d ifficu lt is , that , alth ough th is
glossary is to b e h ad in almost all Zan d an d Pah lavi libraries in In dia an d
I ) In th e Persian th is origin al termin ation b ecame A n , wh ich is app l ied n ow
in all th e cases of p lural in d iscrimin ate ly .
2) Th e fol lowin g paragraph , from U lem A i I s l am , written shortly after th e termin ation of th e Sasan ian dyn asty , wil l give an amu sing b u t a lamen tab l e exemp leof th e utter ignoran ce of th e D esturs of at even th at date in th is respect : Av e s t az eb A n i O rm u z d a s t. u Z an d z e b h n i ma, u Fez a n d i n a s t k e p a i d a k u n am .
The reason ing of th e D estur in th e above passage is th is , that Ave s ta is th e language of God an d that on e cou ld n ot understan d it without Zan d .
V III I n t r od u ct i o n .
kn own to th e D esturs on ly as a D iction ary of th e Zan d -Pah lavi language , yetit seems n ever to h ave b een careful ly or critical ly read by any of th em ;
n or do th ey seem to h ave cared at all for it, as there is n owh ere a sin glequotation from i t to b e foun d . Again , in man y man uscripts , some of th e
D esturs h ave in ser ted in terlin eal Persian mean in gs to some words , givingthem quite d ifferen t from each oth er, for wh en on e reads a word 9Wflljbu n esteh , an oth er reads it ban d id eh , on e reads th e word
fl? d oom,
an oth er d om‘
v , a third h as d ogma ; on e reads th e word ”‘b -L 'L”vat-de
kosku e, an other vam a eshn e ; on e read s th e word J OW”d okh tz'
, an other
d vd tz‘
, an d so on , th e in stan ces b ein g too n umerous to b e en umerated
h ere . To mak e th e “ con fusion worse con foun d ed”
,th e whole mass of
th ese in correct read ings are jumb led togeth er in A n quetil’s vo lume, wh ere
again th e m ean in gs are sti l l d ifferen tly an d most in corre ctly ren dered ,
which sh ows that even D estur Darab , th e p rofessed teach er of A n quetil,
m isun d erstood an d misin terpre ted th e mean in gs to h is z ealous p up il , the
learn ed Fren chman , wh o mad e Europe for th e first time acquain ted withth e Z an d -avesta by pub lish ing a tran s lation of it.
Th e task of th e Ed itor , to ren d er th e m ean ings correctly was , th erefore
,as mav b e easily imagin ed , n o easy on e ; for in several p laces it
was verv d ifficu lt for h im to arrive at an accurate an d exact u n d erstan d ingof wh at th e glossarist mean t , on accoun t of th e amb iguity of th e Pah lavich aracter in gen eral , th e great m iscon ception s on th e part of th e copyists,an d th e d ifferen t in correct ren d erin gs by th e D esturs. A lth ough th e Ed itoran d Tran s lator h as tried [h is b est, to give a correct tran slation of th e mea
n ings of th e glossarist , h e can n ot exp ect , n or is h e vain en ough to hope
z in g , an d especial ly as regards th e tran s lation of th e wo1 k itse lf writtenin a doub tfu l man n er in a lan guage wh ich has n eith er b een carefu l ly n or
critical ly stud ied for many cen turies past , an d that tran slation too in the
En glish language a correct id iomatic kn owledge of wh ich , it is h oped , wil ln ot b e expected of h im .
I n t r o d u c t io n . IX
It may b e ad ded that , th ough from a ph ilological poin t of view,
th e Ed itor foun d several word s an d especial ly form s wrongly in terpretedin the MS S . th emselves , yet as an h on est Ed itor h e has though t it h is
d uty n ot to make an y chan ge in th e origin al opin ion of th e glossarist, ofwhatever n ature it may b e .
A s at th e commen cemen t of th e preparation of this work it was
n ot th ough t , n or proposed , as it n ow is , to prepare a series of Pah laviworks , in con tin uation of th is , th e Editor an d Tran slator h as h ith erto
th ough t it h ard ly worth wh ile to men tion h is own way of read in g an d pro
n ou n cin g th e Pah lavi word s , alth ough h e has sin ce lon g b een of op in ion
th at th e presen t way of pron oun cin g some of th em (eith er European or
In d ian ) is n ot on ly in correct an d imperfect, bu t also with out an y foun dation ;an d though h e is of th is op in ion h e h as n ot th ough t it proper to b rin g hisown system in to fu l l use in th e presen t work ,
w h ich h e can n ot do without , in justice to h imse lf, previously fu l ly pub lish in g h is reason s for th e
ch an ge ; for , to pub lish a thin g at on ce in qu ite a n ew an d un usualsystem , (h owever soun d that system may b e) in th e ab sen ce of th e n eces
sary exp lan ation s, wou ld h e apparen tly absurd an d op en to criticisms fromall sid es. With th e exception s , th erefore , of a few essen tial ch an ges inthe pron un ciation , all oth er Pah lavi words are tran sliterated as they are
read b y th e In d ian D esturs.
A s this Zan d -Pah lavi glossary is th e earliest attemp t at th e compilationof a Zan d d iction ary , it wil l n ot b e out of p lace to en umerate h ere th e
lexicon s , glossaries, in dexes which are kn own to me ,with a few remarks
on th em .
1 . Th ere is a copy of a very old b ut in comp le te Zan d - S an scritglossary wh ich I saw, in compan y with my learn ed frien d D r. Martin Han g,for th e first time at S urat wh ile emp loyed in our tour through G ujerat
in 1 863 to 64. Th is smal l b ook was th en examin ed by me . In it are
to b e foun d on ly th ose Zan d word s wh ich are con tain ed in th e Y asn a with
th eir S an scrit equivalen ts , wh ich latter are exactly th e same as to b e foun d
in N eriosang’
s version of the Yasna. The auth or of it is unkn own , as un terb
X I n tr o d u ct i o n .
tun ately th ere is n eith er a b egin n in g n or an en d to it. It can n ot, th erefore,
b e ascertain ed wh e th er it was mad e by N eriosan g b efore h is own version
to assist himse lf, or was comp iled from h is version by somebody e lse . It
is n ot mad e in an accurate man n er ,several words , though alph abetically
arran ged , b ein g wan tin g. A s regard s th e mean ings , they are th e same as
given by N eriosan g.
2 . A smal l Zan d an d Persian glossary compiled by Bestn r Byramp
Jamsh edj i Jamasp A sa (my great it con tain s about 500 or
600 words in all. Th e sign ification s are given after the Pah lavi exp lan ation s without r egard to etymology or classification . [ t is in my possession ,
an d I b e lieve th ere is n o oth er copy of it extan t.
3. Mr . D h anp bh ay Framj l Patell of Bomb ay , th e worth y son of our
most esteemed town sman , th e Hon’
b le Framp Nassarwanp , Esquire , gave
n otice abou t fifteen years ago of h is in ten tion to pub l ish a comp leteZan d - En glish D iction ary , b ut up to th e presen t d ay th e b ook h as n ot
mad e its appearan ce in pub lic , n or h ave l h ad th e fortun e of in specting it.I therefore can give n o op in ion on it.
Amon gst the works of th is n ature of European au thorsh ip , [ have
to en umerate th e fol lowing.
I . A carefu l ly mad e In d ex of V en d id d d d 6 , with a glossary,pub l ish ed b y Professor H . Brockh aus in h is roman iz ed ed ition of V en d i
d d d d c. Leipz ig, 1 850. Th is book was th e first of th is k in d ever pu
blish ed . It con tribu ted large ly toward s makin g th e study of the Zan d language more gen eral in Europe . A s usual with D r. Brockh aus th e task is
very d exterous l y an d accurately perform ed .
2 . A comp lete alph abetical In d ex of all th e remain ing p ieces of th e
Zan d -avesta wh ich had n ot b een in d exed by Brockhaus , in clud ing all the
Y ash ts an d fragmen ts , A frin gan etc. (pages 1 44 to 349 of Westergaard’
s
edition of th e Zan d -avesta) b y D r. M. Han g, compiled for h is own private
use . C opies of th is b ook , however , circu lated b oth in Europe (prin cipallyat Gottingen wh ere it was copied from th e origin al by Professor Ben fey,
XII In tr o d u c t i on .
4. D . N . The fourth MS . written by D estur Nosh erwan Jamasp A sa
at Nausari in the year 1 1 50, also in my possession .
5. Th e fifth MS . written by D estur A sa Nosherwan of Jamasp A sa
family (my fath er-in -law) in th e year 1 208.
6 . Th e sixth , a very correct MS . wh ich is ab out 300 or 350 years
old . Th e n ame of the author , or th e year in which it was written is n otmen tion ed . It b e lon gs to my frien d Jamaspp Boman ji Bhowan agari of S urat,to whom I am much ob liged for h avin g read ily comp lied with my requestto al low m e th e use of h is n umerous Pah lavi MS S . all of wh ich are verv
valuab le , an d wil l b e used for the preparation of the G overnmen t series of
Pah lavi works with whi ch I have b een en trusted .
P oo n a ,A pril 1867 .
Hoshang Jamasp Destur.
I n tr odu ctory remarks
b y M . H an g , P h . D .
1 . O n th e age an d or igi n of th e P ah lavi lan gu age .
Th e opin ion advan ced by D estur Hosh eng p in h is in troduction (pag. II.
III.) th at th e P a h lavi or se-cal led H u zvd r esh language origin ated durin g thereign of th e Assyrian s over Persia, from 1 230 to 7 08 B. C . , wil l surpriseall scholars wh o have as yet paid any atten tion to that language , an d as
th e majority is wed d ed to precon ceived op in ion s, th ey wil l, with out properexamin ation , almost un an imous ly con d emn it as an ab surd ity. Althoughh e h as given n o sufficien t proofs , ye t h is view d eserves all con sideration ,as it is , to a cer tain exten t, th e trad ition al opin ion of t h e wh ole Zoroastrianpriesthood on th e age of th e Pah lavi lan guage. It is actually stran ge to
perceive th at th ose sch olars who mak e so mu ch fuss about th e all-importan ce of Parsi trad ition , adhere to it on ly in mi n or poin ts , such as th e
mean ings of certain words , but aban don it altogeth er as regard s th e mostimportan t qu estion s , such as the age of Zoroaster , the composition an d
preservation of th e sacred b ooks , the age of the Pah lavi lan guage etc.
In stead of payin g , in th is respect , th e s ligh test atten tion to th e trad i
tion al reports , th ey main tain , that , for in stan ce , the Zan d -alphab et is of
post-Ch ristian origin , an d that th e Zan d -avesta , as we possess it n ow, was
n ot written b efore the time of th e S asan idae , an d had been preserved for
many cen turies exclusive ly by memory, opin ion s wh ich are laughed at an d
XIV I n t r o d u c t i on .
rid iculed by every Parsi priest (an d I th ink justly) as absurd ities. Th e
Pah lavi language is assign ed to th e S asan ian p eriod , as we do n ot fin d it
emp loyed in in scription s , an d on coin s b efore Ard esh ir. But th e promoters an d advocates of th is op in ion h ave n ever , it appears , fu l ly con sid eredth e question s wh ich h ere qu ite n atural ly arise : how d id th e Pah lavi wh ichis taken as a m ixture of S emitic an d Iran ian lan guages , b ecome th e lan
guage of Persia, supersed in g th e Persian ? an d why d id th e S asan ian kings
who were so extrem e ly z ealous in preservin g th e n ation al customs , mann ers an d religion ,
make an essen tial ly S em itic id iom th eir official lan guage,d isregard ing thus th e n ation al lan guage of Persia ? A s n ob ody wil l, I suppose, main tain , th at a S em itic id iom was th e origin al language of th e Per
sian s an d Med es who were Aryan s, we must accoun t,in on e way or other
,
for th e fact that a S emitic lan guage spread over th e wh ole Persian empire
to such an exten t th ad it cou ld b e made the official lan guage . O n e has
ad duced commercial an d literary groun d s, b v saying ,th at th e Babylon ian
was th e commercial lan guage of Asia an d th at, sin ce Christian ity b egan to
spread , S yriac b ooks were much stud ied in Persia ; bu t th ese reason s are
certain ly n ot sufficien t to accoun t for th e official emp loymen t of th e Pah lavilan guage un d er th e S asan ian dyn asty , an d th e fact , that all th e commen
taries on th e sacred b ooks were written in it. In every coun try wh erea foreign lan guage is very exten sive ly emp loyed , an d almost un iversal lyun derstood , it has b een spread b v con qu est on lv. Persian d id n ot b ecome,for in stan ce , th e official lan guage of In d ia, b efore Moh amm ed an , n or E ng
l ish , b efore th e English con quest, n or Fren ch th at of En glan d , b efore theNorman s con quered it. N ow th e on ly foreign n ation s wh o h e ld sway over
Iran for any l en gth of time durin g th e p eriod wh en alon e th e Pah lavican h ave origin ated , were th e Assyrian s an d th e G reeks . Th e Assyrianreign termin ated , if we take th e latest date ,
certain ly with th e destructionof th eir capital , N in iveh , by Cyaxares an d Nabopolassar in 606 B.
C but
th e Med es sh ook oil the Assyrian yoke (or rath er b egan to shake it off )already at th e time of c occs (7 00 B. C .) after th e ru le of th e Assyr ian sh ad b een lasting , as Herodotus (l, in forms us, for 520 years.
I n tr o d u c t i on . XV
Th e overthrow of th e Assyrian tyran ny wh ich appears however , n otto have b een comp leted b e fore th e en d of the seven th cen tury B. (1 , must
have given a great impetus to th e r evival of n ation al man n ers , customs,an d th e patern al re ligion wh ich we h ave all reason to b e lieve was th at ofZ a r a thu sh tra S p itama . It is a very sign ifican t fact that Parsi trad itionun an im ously places Zoroaster at th e very time of the comp lete termin a
tion of th e Assyrian sway, th at is, towards th e latter part of th e seven th
cen tury B. C 1 for we learn from th e A r d d z’
V trdf mimeh , (composeddurin g the first cen tury of th e S asan ian dyn asty) that th e Z oroastrian re ligion h ad b een in existen ce for 300 years wh en A lexan der con quered Iran ,an d d estroyed Persepolis al ong with th e library in wh ich th e origin alcopy of th e Zan d - avesta was kept (see my Lecture on an origin al speechof Zoroaster with remarks on h is age pag . th is brings b ack th e age
of the proph et to 630 B. C . With this date agrees on the whole a state
men t by M a sada? (about 950 A. D .) that the Magi affirm,th at Zoroaster
lived 280 years b efore Alexan der , that is , 6 1 0 B. G . Furth er weigh t isadded to it by a story, re lated in th e Dabistan accordin g to Parsi an d Moh ammedan reports ( I , pag. that th e Khalif Mu tawakka l ordered inth e year A. D . 846 th e cypress wh ich Zoroaster was said to h ave brough tfrom th e garden of paradise , an d p lan ted at the gate of th e fire - temp leat Kishm o
’
ir to b e cut off , after it had b een stan ding for 1 450 years. If
we take solar years , as we are fu lly justified in d oing , we arrive at 604
B. C . as th e date when th e tree was p lan ted ; th is was don e , as it appears,sh ortly after th e fall of N in iveh , in commemoration of some great even t,
probab ly th e reviva l of the an cien t Zoroastrian re ligion . A l l th ese state
men ts ten d to prove that at th e time of th e Med ian king Cyaxa r es who
was ru ling d uring th e period in d icated a great movemen t in favour of the
Zoroastrian faith took p lace , which can b e on ly a revival , as th e foun d er,accord ing to th e un an imous statemen ts of early Greek an d R oman authors,
lived long b efore that time. Th e Z oroastrian religion appears , as we may
1 ) S ee Chwolsohn , D ie Sab ier II , pag. 690.
XV I I n t r o d u c ti o n .
learn from A ga thias ( II, 2 11 . pag. 1 1 7 ed . N iebuhr) to h ave b ecome almostextin ct during th e Assyrian reign ,
an d en tire ly amalgamated with Babylon ian an d Assyr ian idolatry , as th e Persian s worsh ipped , b efore th e Z oroastrian in n ovation s, (as A gath ias calls th e doctrin es of Zoroaster) i. e . b eforeth e revival of th e old religion , Bel, S an des, Saturn etc. Th is circumstan cethrows ligh t on th e expression p a oz
’
ryo‘
d ka é’
sho “a professor of the an cien t
religion ”by wh ich the trad ition al books , ch iefly th e D in ka rt , un derstan d
on ly th e Zoroastrian s. Th eir Fravash is appear to have b een in troduced iato th e prayer formu las at the t ime of th e restoration of th e old re ligion ;for before that time there wou ld h ave b een n o occassion , as all Parsisappear to have professed th e Babylon ian re ligion , or rath er a m ixture of
it with their own , an d mad e n o d istin ction b e tween th eir own an d that of
th e Babylon ian s an d Assyrian s.It is to th e time of Cyaxares th at we must ascrib e th e in ven tion of
th e so-cal led Zan d -alphab et for th e purpose of preservmg th e sacred texts ;for at th e time of Ardesh ir Babegan , there wou ld have b een , accord ingto th e statemen ts of th e D in kart an d th e Ardai V iraf nameh an d th e tra
d ition of the Parsi priests ab out th e great ign oran ce of the priesthoodregarding th e religion at that time , n o on e able to inven t such a minute
alphabet , expressing every sh ade of articu lated soun ds of a language whichh ad b een d ead , at th at period , for a con sid erab le time. It was at the
same time an d th e early period of th e A chmmen ian ru le that the booksof the Z an d~avesta of which the presen t Z an d texts are fragmen ts were
collected , arranged , commited to writing , an d commen ted on , an d not
at any period subsequen t to it , for du rin g th e ru le of th e Ach aemen iandyn asty to which the Magian priests n ever app ear to have taken a liking,as tradition has forgotten th em almost en tire ly, wh ereas Cyaxares (H ush?d ar , Uvakhsha tra ) is expected to appear again for th e restauration ot
the Zoroastrian creed , the Zoroastrian religion was , on pol itical groun ds ,n ot b etter cared for than th e Bab y lon ian or Assyrian idolatry , th ough th ekings professed the Zoroastrian creed , as we may learn from the facts
I n t r o d u c t i o n . XVII
th at , accord in g to th e Bisutun in scrip tion , Darius restored th e temp les 1)wh ich G amata , th e P seu d o - Smcr d is , h ad d estroyed , an d A r taxem cs
Mn emon ( 404 — 368 B. C .) ordered images of A n ah ita to b e made an d
pu t up at various temp les (see C lem . A lexan d r. Protrept . ch . 5 . pag. 43.
“
ed . Potter) wh ich must h ave b een regarded as an ab omin ation b y th e trueZoroastrian s , just as it is d on e by th em n ow-a-days . A s th e Magi were
Med es , an d d esirous of wresting th e scep tre over Iran from th e h an ds of
th e Persian s , th e Achaemen ian ru lers had n o occasion to stren gth en th em
an d fan th eir fan aticism b y co llecting th eir b ooks , restoring th eir religionan d spread ing th eir ten ets by force , as th ey wou ld h ave b een expected todo. On ly th e two first k ings of th e Ach aemen ian d yn asty, Cyrus an d C amb yses, appear to h ave given much support to th e Magian re ligion , bu t afterth e attemp t of th e Magi to seiz e th e rein s of governmen t h ad b een irus
trated by D arius , h e an d h is successors h ad all reason to remain as in
d ifferen t as possib le to th eir rel igion , an d avoid tak ing th e lead in an y
th ing wh ich migh t h ave fostered th e ir fan aticism .
N o twith stan d in g , th e Z oroastrian re ligion remain ed a recogn iz ed ,an d even to a certain exten t , th e state re ligion of th e Persian emp ire
durin g th e Achaem en ian rul e , an d religious learn ing cou ld b e easily keptup by th e priesthood .
‘
Man y commen taries an d origin al b ooks on re ligiousm atters may h ave b een composed d uring th at time. Bu t th e Macedon iancon ques t wh ich was comp leted in th e year 330 B. C . ch an ged en tirely th estate of affairs . Th e G reeks , in ord er to take revenge for th e d estruction
of th e temp les at Ath en s by Xerxes, destroyed Persepo l is , k i l led th e priests,an d b urn t th e l ib rary con tain in g th e origin al copies of th e sacred books ,th e texts along with th e commen taries, as we learn from th e D in kart an d
the Ard a1 V iraf. From th is b low wh ich is un an imously, an d I th ink justly,attrib uted by trad ition to A lexan der , an d n ot to th e Arab s, th e Zoroas trianre ligion n ever re covered . Th e b ooks were scattered ,
an d th e p riests h e
came every day more ign oran t , as n o n ative ru lers had an y in terest in
1 ) These can b e on ly idoltemples ,as th e Magian p riests h ad n o temp les at
all, an d h ated idolworsh ip as fan atical ly as th e Jews, or Mu salman s .
c
XVIII I n t r o d u c t i o n .
promoting a kn owledge of th e Magian re ligion . After an in terval of about500 years , during wh ich th e re ligion as we l l as th e sacred texts must
h ave suffered greatly , th e restorer of th e patern al re l igion app eard in the
person of Ard esh ir Bab egan (A . D .Un d er h is reign th e texts
alon g with th e commen taries were recol lected , an d Zoroastrian ism made
th e re ligion of th e state . Th e Pah lavi was raised to th e ran k of an offi
cial lan guage .
N ow th e question arises , why d id Arde sh ir Bab egan in trod uce the
Huzvaresh lan guage wh ich had n ot b een the official lan guage d uring the
reign of th e preced ing dyn asty, th e A rsacid ae ? A s h e was th e restorer of
th e n ation al customs, an d th e an cestral creed , we may expect h im to h ave
given h is suppor t to th e cultivation of th e n ation al lan guage . But Huz va
resh, on accoun t of its pure ly S emitic ch aracter , ch iefiv as sh own in th e
in scription s can n ever h ave b een th e vern acu lar lan guage of Persia, wh ich
ran k must h ave always b een h e ld by th e Persian , as we fin d it th ere in
an tiqu ity as we l l as in modern times an d up to th e p resen t d ay. Had it
on ce d ied out , it wou ld b e n o lon ger existin g , as a language on ce dead ,is gen eral ly n ever made a living on e . Th e preferen ce given to Huzvaresh
by the S asan ian kin gs over th e vern acu lar can b e on ly accoun ted for bysupposing th at th e ch aracter of sacred n ess was attach ed to it
, as it was the
lan guage in wh ich all commen taries on th e re ligious b ooks , an d on the
laws were written , occupving for th e Zoroastrian commun ity th e rank of
a ch urch an d law lan guage just as Latin in th e midd le ages in Europ e .
Th e question abou t th e age of th e Huz varesh language is closelv
con n ected with th at about th e age of th e Huz varesh commen taries on th e
sacred texts , an d th e trad ition al b ooks written in it. Th e two most impor tan t documen ts re lating to th e h istory of th e Zoroastrian writin gs , th ein troduction to th e Arda1 V iraf, an d a passage from th e D inkart (see theappen d ix to th is tract) clearly state , or in d icate that commen taries on th e
sacred books, an d or igin al composition s in th e Pahlavi (Huzvaresh lan guage)were extan t at th e time of th e destruction of th e great library at Persepol is by th e G reeks (330 B. For th e D in ka r t wh ich is b y far th e
XX I n t r o d u c t i on .
tran slation s , an d all oth er h elps , such as glossaries etc. , an d try th eir b est
to ob tain an un d erstan ding of th em . O f th e Pah lavi version s of the V en
d idad , Y asn a an d V isparad n ow existin g, we can on ly assign th e glosses tothe Sasan ian time, bu t the actual ren derings must rest (ch ie fly th ose of the
Ven d idad) on m uch earlier tran slation s .
Now, if accord ing to all the evid en ce 1) wh ich h as b een ad duced, it is
h ard ly possib le to d eny th e existen ce of tran s lation s of th e sacred textsbefore th e S asan ian times, an d if we b ear in m in d th e impor tan ce attachedto th e Huzvaresh as shown above, we may safely con clude , that th is languagemust have b een in use among th e Magian priesth ood lon g b efore th at time.
However I kn ow very we l l that all th e argumen ts ad duced are n ot
sufficien t to prove th e origin of th e Huz varesh language d urin g th e Assyrianperiod . Th is is on ly possib le by sh owing an actual id en tity of th e Huz
varosh with , or at any rate, th e c losest relation sh ip to th e Assy rian of the
cun eiform in scription s. A lthough several importan t item s can b e poin ted
ou t (as wil l b e don e h ereafter) to prove a closer con n ection of th e Huz
varesh with th e Assyrian than with an y oth er S emitic d ialec t, ye t our kn owledge oi th e Assyrian is n ot advan ced en ough to settle th e question fin ally.
Before en terin g on this d iscussion I must state my op in ion on the
n ature of th e Pah lavi language wh ich th e S asan ian kings employe d in their
in scription s, an d its re lation to th e Pah lavi of th e b ooks . ProfessorWester
gaard b e l ieves them to b e essen tially d ifferen t, as h e takes th e former for
a purely S emitic, th e latter for an Iran ian language. But on a closer investigation of the S apor in scription A of H aj z
’
ci bci‘
d (B sh ows an other S emitic id iom wh ich is n o Pah lavi
, bu t very n ear it) I b ecam e fullv con vin cedof the comp lete id en tity of th e language exh ibited in it with th e Pah lavi
1 ) To it the statemen t of Pl iny (N . II . 30 , may be ad d ed who savs that
Zoroaster comp osed , accord ing to I-I e rm i p p o s (250 B. two m il l ion s of verses:Th is n otice is on ly in tel l igib le , if th e commen taries are also cou n ted, as th e pureZan d texts can n o t h ave b een so n umerou s accordin g to Parsi trad ition .
Plin y ment ion s even com m e n ta r i i 0 11 th e Zoroastrian writings , b ut s tates th at th ey p erished(that is ch iefly sin ce the time of A lexan d er) .
I n t r o d u c t i o n . XXI
of the books , an d of th e pure ly S emitic n ature of b oth . I give h ere my
proofs in short1 . The termin ation ma n wh ich is kn own as a pecu liarity of th e
book - Pah lavi is to b e me t with also in th e in scrip tion s, an d ad d ed to th e
very same word s as in th e former ; it is expressed by th e character rt .
In stan ces from th e S aporin scrip tion A (Westergaard’
s Bun d eh esh pag . 83)
1111 . 1 . 5 . 7 . 1 3. f ry; z a nm a n g)?
d o um a n“th is
”
; 1. 3 . 553 ba r
m a n z
flbcn m a n
“son rt
’l2 olm om 79, va rm cm, or
va lm a-n
, olm a n b e , h im , it l. 9 . rt ’O b tamm a n tamm am
th ere l . 1 0 . 1 2 . ( 132 ? h om a n { ya h om em it is (in Q6 »
h oma n - am “ I am hom omc'
td “ h e l . 1 1 . ( t ilIa n ma n { ar om a n , Ia n m a n we l . 1 2 . 1 6 . r t } ? ya dm a n (to y
a dma-n “ han d”
;
rf l>l Zagotlm cm yes) -raga lm a n“ foot In th e in scrip tion
B th e termin ation occurs on ly in some of the word s men tion ed ,su ch as
z an m a n ,tamma n ; bu t , in stead of ya dm a n , we have yacht , a pure ly
C h aldaic form ,an d h oma n is n ot to b e foun d at all; in stead of lanma n
“ we th ere is on ly lam (lin .
2 . Th e pecu liar preposition s an d adverb s of th e Pah lavi b ooks are
also to b e foun d in th e in scrip tion s . In stan ces : l . 2 . 4. 26 m in
m in “ from l . 4. éQ-N ap a-n ”N a va n“ in
”
; l . £2 4 p ava n
"a p ao a n“ in
”
; l. I2 of 5, var,
va l , of “to , in to
( comp . Heb rew By ) ; {VO N dm a t egg, atm a t
“that l .
a-ik fi t:d igh
“on l . 9 . M I [63 J ay It? “
n ot l .
2 9 3 ! a kh a r a khar “after
3. Th e pron oun s are in both th e same . In stan ces : l 1 9 l h“
(th e
same as in B) 5 “ l” ; l . 1 1 . rdél Iam n a n . r oma n , lemmo n
1 ) A tran s lation an d exp lan ation of b oth texts of th e b ilin gual S ap or in scription I h 0 p e to pub lish soon .
I n tro d u c ti o n .
“ we”; rt )! sa nman see un d er 1 ; l . 9 . I 2 . 1 3. 1 5. 1 } sale 9
;
“ th is
4. Th e verb s are , on th e whole , th e same. In stan ces : l . 5 . 6 . I4.
{P 7 322 shad ita n l) (B shad ft, past part. fem. of ab’d a t
’
, Chald .N i l”
,
“to
th row”
) mow-no shad on ta n“ to sen d (see the P ah lavi
-P d aa n d G lossary
pag. 1 7 . l . l . 7 . 1 3. h a n a h ta‘
m,3 pl. perf. of ha n a h t (Chal
d ee an d Syriac n n s akhét“ to put, p lace in stead of an
’khét , causal of
DH.) n’khc
’
i t“ to descen d”
) mo jweyw a n cttfin tan (read : a n a kh tt‘
m tan )
“to put, p lace” l. 8. {b an i lam itan (B ramft , past part. fem . of
ram’
a i“to th row Chald .
NQW) meme-e ram itfin ta n
“ to throw
l . 9 . ychavén (B. the same) mm yeh a vf‘
ma t it is
(Chald .N i t
“
! h avd’ l. 1 0. {2 2 9 7 yehavdn h omcm
V lil‘b yehavfin t homan ad in th e ph rase : yu ab q .
p a tydk (in stead of p a ito’
ik) ychavon homa n“ it is pub l ic , kn own ”
my”, 941K”, p étdk ych avfin t hom a n a d .
5 . There are n owh ere in th e in scription Iran ian verb al term in ationsto b e observed , b ut th e few wh ich are foun d , are un d oub ted ly S emitic ; seeth ose men tion ed un d er 4. O f n omin al termin ation s we ob serve on ly th e plu
ral suffix (i n in jN'
fil’O ma lkcin “ k ings ZN l3lb’29. sha ta ld a ld n (in stead
of sh a tar d a ra‘
n )“ S atraps
”etc. wh ich is gen eral ly d erived from the old
Persian gen . p lur. a n dm , but it may b e as wel l , an d I th ink with more rea
son , exp lain ed from th e Assyrian wh ere th e emph atic p lural is (i n , n om . dn u,
acc. data , gen . d at. rim: (see O ppert in th e Journ al Asiatique ,Tome XV,
1 ) Th is 11 is n o part o f th e in fin itive termin ation t a 11 . b u t a su ffix,very li
k ely th at o f th e first person p lural . G rammaticall y the in fin itive is imp oss ib le inth ose case s in wh ich it is foun d after h t in th e S aporin scrip tion .
2 ) Th e in scrip tion B wh ich is on ly a tran slation of A h as in stead of it h a
s a imun wh ich is clearly a H illl of mfg to pu t"
.
I n t r o d u c t i o n . XX IIIof 1 860
, pag. 1 1 1 ; h is statemen ts are con firmed by th e texts) . For th e
prop er p lural termin ation in Zan d is aim , an d an dm ch lv used of th e
word s en d in g in a . Th e change of a fin al m in Zan d an d old Persian to
n in mod ern Persian appears to me very d oub tful , as I am n ot aware of
a single in stan ce wh ich wou ld real ly prove th is change. Th e oth er Per
sian p lural termin ation in hot can n ot b e exp lain ed from Zan d or old P er
sian at all an d we h ave to look for an exp lan ation from th e lan guages of
the cun eiform in scr iption s. Th e on ly trace of Iran ian grammar in th e ih
scription A appears to b e th e app l ication of the I d h dfct i in 7 2 S’2 q
S h akhp u khr i ; b ut I h ave n o d oub t that on furth er in vestigation it may
b e also traced to Assyrian origin .
Th e on ly Iran ian e lemen ts to b e foun d in th e in scrip tion s are a few
word s ch iefly re lating to re ligion wh ich were b orrowed from th e Persian ,such as m a z d aya sn
“a Zoroastrian 2 é
’0 mam? “ d ivin e , h ea
ven ly {N b } ? ya z d d n“ G od b N ’O 2 Q p a rmd
‘
t“ord ered (p a ir i
mé ta , Persian fa rm ffid a) etc.
Th e on ly real d ifferen ce which appears to exist b e tween th e lan guageof th e in scrip tion s an d th at of th e b ook s
"
is, th at. th e Iran ian term in ation s of
mood s, an d th e p erson s in th e verb s are omitted altogeth er in th e former ,
wh ereas th ey are to b e met with con stan tly in th e latter . Th is can b e
easi ly accoun ted for, if on e b ears in min d that th e Parsi priests h ave b ecomeaccustomed for man y cen turies to pron oun ce all Huzvaresh word s, as if th ey
were Persian . They write , for in stan ce , mama, W it”)
gem” WIN (ych am’
tn t) e tc. , bu t read always
bfid a n , bavd d , bavéd , bad etc. A s th e Assyrian wav of d istinguish in g
person s , mood s an d ten ses d iffered very much from the Iran ian , an d was ,
in several respects , much more d efective th an th e latter , it was th ough tn ecessary, in ord er to preserve th e correct un d erstan d in g of th e old
Assyrian ( Iq vd n a sh) version s , to ad d th e Iran ian termination s to th e
Assyrian words .Th is was origin al ly th e se -cal led s amd i. e . th e com
men tary on th e Zan d in th e language kn own to every on e , wh ereas Z an d
XXIV I n t r o d u c t i o n .
(1. e .Pah lavi) was th e language of th e priests an d learn ed men . Th is
Faz an a is certain ly of S asan ian origin ,an d was ad d ed on ly after th e col
lection of th e fragm en ts of th e A'vesta with th e old Hu zvan ash ve rsion s.
In th e course of tim e b oth th e Z a n d (P a h lav i) an d th e P d faa n d (Persian )were mixed up in to on e jargon ,
wh ich h as taken almost up to th e presen t
d ay with th e Parsi p riests th e same p lace wh ich Latin occupies with thes ch olars of Europe . Th is is th e Pah lavi of th e b ook s which is, as we h ave
se en , n o Iran ian language at all.
N ow I h ave to s tate what I kn ow of th e re lation sh ip in wich the
Pah lavi s tan d s to th e Assyrian lan guage , or rath er of th e supposed id en titv
of b oth . O f th e Assy rian with wh ich th e Bab ylon ian appears to h ave b een
id en tical we have to d istin gu ish two prin cipal d ia lects, which may b e cal ledH igh
-Assyr ian , an d L ow-Assy rian ,
th e former b ein g the language of the
cun e iform in scrip tion s , the latter that of th e common peop le w h ich was
gen eral ly written with th e old Aramaean or Ph en ician ch aracter ; th ey appear
to stan d to on e an oth er exactly in th e sam e re lation sh ip as th e languageof th e H ieroglyph ics to th e Demotic. Th e High
-Assyrian , as exh ib ited inth e th ird language of th e trilingual
'
cun eiform in scription s , an d in the
record s of th e Assyrian an d Bab ylon ian ru lers,is d istin ct from all other
S em itic d ialects with wh ich we are acquain ted . It is rich er in forms than
e ith er th e Chald ee or th e Hebrew,an d stan ds in th is respect n earest
th e Arab ic. The L ow - Assyrian is an A ramanu d ialect an d stan d s n earest
the C h al dee . In later times it was kn own by th e n ame of th e N abathrcan
l an guage . We fin d it official ly emp loyed d urin g th e time of th e Achaemon ian d yn asty as we may learn from th e l egen d s on coin s wh ich werestruck by various S atraps d urin g th at period . Th e few word s wh ich occurin th em show some features p ecu l iar to th e Pah lavi , su ch as th e vowelN ( j ) at th e en d of n am es wh e th er th ey are of Iran ian or S em itic origin .
Thus we fin d 113 1 1 11 Tir ibasz u , 173 31 5 P h am a b a s u, 15amTa ba lu ,
mm ;(
A bd 173mm The re lative pron oun 1 7 i i
1 ) S ec D u e d e L u y n e s , E s s a i s u r la n u m i sm a t i q u e d e s S a t r a p i ess o u s le s I
'
O I S A ch em e n i d e s . Paris B l a u,
D e n u m i s A ch aem e n i d a
I n t r o d u c t i o n . XXVwh ich is emp loyed in H uzvarash (th e Iran ian pron oun s b e in g gen era
l ly
ad d ed to it, £5 aim etc.) is also foun d on a coin of
‘
A bd - Z oha r , th e
S atrap of C ilicia.
In th e legen ds on th e Nab ath aean coin s of Petra wh ich app ear to
h ave b een struck sin ce 1 5 1 . B. C . we fin d th at most of th e prope r n ames
en d in u,for in stan ce , N a btu Nab athaea , 13573 Ma lku (Malchus,
n ame of a N abath aean kin g) , mm’
A ma n u , tw‘pn Khu ld u . Th e same we
ob serve in th e S in aitic in scrip tion s wh ich are of N abathaean origin (in stan
ces : my Y arkhu , twp M a sh a , 15a V ila th e use of th is i t is , h o
wever,n ot restricted to proper n ames , b ut it is foun d in common n oun s
also , such as Wm:’A m ir u “ Emir ” I).
A s regard s th is fin al u , we may we l l say that it is on e of th e most
d istin ctive features of th e Hu zvarash ,as it is ad d ed th ere to almost all
n oun s, in fin itives an d past particip les wh ich en d in n o vowe l expressed bywriting. Th e m ost curious views have b een se t forth on it. S ome regard
it as a m iswritin g, or quite a mean in gless ad d ition , oth ers read it n wh ichcan n ot b e exp lain ed in an y satisfactory way , oth ers a
, as some of the
word s wh ich are m arked with it , are pron oun ced in Persian with fin al a ,
for in stan ce we” (kan tu) ka r d a . Th ere can b e n o doub t th at th e real
m ean in g of th is fin al at h as b een as un in te l ligib le to th e Parsi priests almostsin ce th e b egin n in g of th e S asan ian times as th e cases of th e Zan d - lan guage .
In th e S asan ian in scription s it is n ot emp loyed , wh ich clear ly sh ows that, as
it was n o longer pron oun ced (or un derstood), it was n ot expressed in writing. Bu t th e priests wh o s lavish ly stuck to th e old a van ash version s
k ep t it wh en mak in g th eir copies.In th e High -Assyrian cun eiform in scription s we fin d this at very fre
qu en tly emp loyed in n oun s as a sign of th e n omin ative case , e . g. n o saru
r um A r am ae o -P e r s i c i s. L ip siae 1 855. (pagg. 5— 7 . 1 2 . J. Br an d i s D a s
M ii n z M a s s u n d G ew i c h t swe s e n in V o r d e r -A s i e n . Ber lin ,1 866. (p agg.
351 . 429 etc.)
2 ) S ee the article by L e v y on th e N abathaean in scrip tion s in Z e i t s c h r i ftd e r D e u t s c h e n M o r ge n lae n d i s ch e n G e s e l l s c h a f t
”
vol. X IV , pagg. 363— 484.
XXV I I n t r o d u c ti o n .
“ k in g 1DW rabn “
great 13 s:‘
a bn“ fath er b ut it appears to h ave b een
used also for th e ob lique cases, prin cipal ly in proper n ames ; compare sar
Ba bilu ,“ king of Bab ylon ”
. In the L ow-Assyrian written in th e Aramaeancharacter we fin d it also used at a very ear ly tim e , as we learn from a
seal foun d at Koyun jik wh ich b ears th e in scrip tion itxfil‘
lv‘) lc
‘
a tr‘
a z n“ be
longin g to1)
From th e fin al n to b e foun d so fre quen tly in n oun s an d in fin i
tiy es we must d istin guish th e fin al 1 1 , or on ,to b e me t with after verbs,
e . g. “(mtg yeh avn n étn .This is also to b e traced to an Assyrian source,
b ut of quite a d ifferen t n ature an d origin . We fin d in th e N in ivite in scrip
tion s very frequ en tly after th e aorists (expressed by th e secon d ten se of
th e S em itic languages) th e syl lab le va3) wh ich appears to express the
referen ce of th e preced in g action to th e fol lowin g ,an d can often be
tran slated by “an d
”
,
“an d th en
”
, bu t n ot always . It is n ot th e common
particle “an d as it n ever appears b etween n oun s.
L et us n ow men tion some oth er pecu l iar ities of th e Assyrian and
H uzvaresh languages wh ich poin t to a common source .
1 . In th e Pah lavi we observe that n oun s wh ich en d in Persian in a
vowe l,are gen eral ly fol lowed b y a guttural, e . g. a vestd is a vestci k, ka rfa.
“a meritoriou s action ”
is ka rp ak , ka up ak , n u“n ew
”is n n k e tc. The
same p ecu l iarity we fin d in th e Assyrian in scription s , as we learn ,for ih
stan ce ,from th e way, in wh ich th e fin al a of A hn r a - m a z d d is written .
Though the sign of th e syllab le d o wou ld h ave been sufficien t to expressth e a , we fin d often a gu ttu ral h (kh) ad d ed after it , so th at th e Assyrian s p rob ab ly pron oun ced th e n ame A hn rm a zdakh ; o th er in s tan ces
1 ) S ee Layard ,N in iveh an d Baby lon p ag. 1 55.
2) S ee th e great in scrip tion of S a n h e r i b col. I, lin . 29— 35 in Th e C u n e i
fo r m i n s c r i p t io n s o fWe s t e r n A s i a e d i t e d b y S i r H e n ry R aw l i n s o n vol. I"
;th e great in scrip tion of N ehucad n ez ar b oth in th e arch aic an d common ch aracter (inth e same work) col. I , lin . 63 ; the A ssyrian in scrip tion of Persep ol is 3 : i d d i n u va“
h e gave O p p e r t , E xp ed i t i o n e n M es o p o t am ic II , p ag. 252 ; th e in scriptionof S ard an apal in the Louvre , lin . 2 , a sh a t v a
“I seiz ed O p p e r t , E . M. II
, p ag. 358.
XXVIII I n t r o d u c t i o n .
d ivide it in to a n .
l) h o . ma . Th e first is th e we l l -kn own Assyrian worda n
“ God”
(origin al ly expressed by th e image of a star , as we learn from
th e in scrip tion s in th e arch aic character), wh ich always preced es th e n ames
of th e Gods ; h e is th e ab b reviation of h n r , h er , an d m a . th at of m az d ,
th e whole mean ing th us “th e G od Hormaz d
”.
4. An oth er s tron g argumen t for the supposed origin al iden titv of
th e Huz van ash with th e Assyrian is furn ish ed b y th e occurren ce of Taran ian suffixes an d word s in th e Pah lavi . A s th e Assyrian s b orrowed th eirwh o le system of writin g alon g with th e p hon e tic values attach ed to eachcharacter from a Turan ian n ation it is quite n atural to suppose that
Turan ian word s crep t in to th e ir language an d cou ld in terch an ge with th eirown . A n d in d eed several Assy rian word s as read at presen t do n ot appear
to b e of S emitic origin . S o,for in stan ce , th e auxiliary verb fa r “
to be”
,
wh ich is so frequ en tly m et with in th e Assyrian in scription s, is n o S emiticword
,b ut we fin d it in th e Turan ian version of th e Bisu tun in scription
Th e suffix ”so snag ,eshn , can esn a
'
wh ich is of very frequen t occurren ce in th e Pah lavi 4) can n ot b e exp lain ed from an y Iran ian or S emiticlanguage ; b ut it is partly emp loyed in the same sen se as in th e Pah lavi(as a 3 p erson of th e imperative) in th e Turan ian version s of th e Bisutun
an d Persepolitan in scrip tion s , e . g. fa rp a‘
sn i “ let h im kil l” , n u sya sn i“ let
h im protect” Th e word 9”J'0 a p lace , d istrict” wh ich is trad ition al ly
read fi n a l: is also of Turan ian o rigin . For it is , in my opin ion , iden tical
1 ) In th e Bivtzyats th is a n is sometimes regard ed as b ein g sep arate from th en ame Hormaz d
"
. For in a p assage of a fin e R ivdyat b elon gin g to th e co l lectionof Zan d , Pah lavi an d Persian MS S . wh ich I mad e for th e G overnmen t of Bombay.
( N r. 29 , b . fol. 403 , a) th e n ame is written w A n H o rm a z d .
2) Th is h as b een sh own by O p p ert b eyon d doub t in h is E xp . e n Mes . vol. II.
3) S ee my p amph let “U e b e r S c h r i ft a n d S p r a c h e d e r z w e i t e n K e i l
s ch r ift ga t tu n g" . Gottin gen 1 855, pag. 33.
4) S ee my p amph let “U e b e r d i e P e h lew i s p r a ch e G ottin gen 1 854, pag. 1 7
I n tr o d u c t i o n . XX IX
with th e Turan ian kin tik “
p lace , town , a cultivated fie ld th e id eographicsign of wh ich is always add ed to th e n ames of cer tain p laces , such as Ba
bylon , Borsippa , S ippara , Accad ‘
,Elam, th e river Euph rates etc.
1) An oth er
word of th e same origin is d amd ama“sea (P a hla v i - s a n d G lossa ry
pag. 2,l . a -ah ian d im , tim
“water , sea
Th e argumen ts ad duced in th e ab ove wil l b e sufficien t to make th e
origin al iden tity of t h e Huz varash with th e A ssyrian appear very probab leto every impartial an d jud icious scholar. Add ition al proofs I may give
on an other occasion , as my own kn owledge of this very d ifficu lt sub jectadvan ces.
Th e Assyrian appears to have b een we l l known in Iran even at th e
time of th e composition of the or igin alA vesta ; ~ for we fin d in the p resen t
texts at least two words wich were of frequen t use in th e Assyrian ,b u t
can n ot b e exp lain ed b y mean s of the Arvan languages . Th ese are a sp e
r en a an d n a ska ; on a sp er en a“a particu lar weigh t, a talen t ” see n ote 3
on pag. 60. N a ska “ b ook ” Pah lavi n u sk (N ash) is th e Assyriann n sku wh ich d oes n ot s ign ify
“un ction as O pp er t , mis lead b y a false
e tymology, supposes , bu t some th ing con n e cted with writin g. N u sku wh ich
is stil l preserved in th e Arab ic n u skha t “a copy of a book is th e Assy
r ian pron un ciation of a very frequen t ch aracter wh ich was pron oun ced p a 2)
in th e a an ian (Gasd o - S cyth ic) , an d expresses ideograph ical ly th e G od
N ebo who is th e writer of th e god s if preced ed by th e id eograph ic
sign for“wood it is pron oun ced in Assyrian (ta-r a t 4) wh ich can n ot mean
I ) S ee O p p e r t , E xp . e n M e II, pag. 95 . 89. (n os. 23 — 29 . 34. 108 (11 0 .
2 ) S ee the b ilin gua l exp lan ation of id eogrammes in Th e C u n e i fo rm I n
s cr ip t i o n s o fW e s t e r n A s i a, e d i te d b y S i r H e n ry R aw l i n s o n”
vol. II, pag. 2
lin . 344.
3) S ee“
C hw o ls o h n , D i e S a b i e r II , p agg. 1 64. 685. N eb o h as revealed th ecun eiform character (m a km i r , the writin g of th e k em a r im wh o are wel l
kn own in th e O ld Testamen t as th e Baby lon ian an d A ssyrian idolpriests) ; see the
preface of S ardan apal to h is vocab u laries in O p p e r t , E xp . e n Mes. II, pag. 360 .
4) S ee O p p e r t E xp, e n Mes. II, pag. 87 .
XXX I n t ro d u c t i o n .
“sceptre as O ppert th in ks, b ut
“style used for w r itin g
”
(compare mm
styl e”Je S ~ 8, L ) , as th e root zm n kh a r a t m ean s to
“cu t , to scu lp t, en
grave ih th e S em itic lan guage s, b ut h as n o th in g to do with word s mean ing
to rule , staff,scep tre
“
. N u sku prob ab ly sign ifi es“ b ook
”
,an d N ebo , as
th e secretary to th e god s, was th e“ G od of b ooks
”
It is accord ing to th is in vestigation , n ot at all improbab le , that the
I-q van ash lan guage origin ated at such an ear ly period as th at on e
to it by Bestn r Hosh en gj i .
1 ) Th e p assages from th e great N eh ucad n ez ar in scrip tion col. 1 . lin . 43. 60 . where
th e word s h a r a t u an d h a r a n a o ccur ,app ear to h ave b een m is in terp reted b y O p
p e r t . E xp . e n M e s II , p agg. 3 1 2 . 1 3 . 1 5. Th e word s h a ra t a i s h a r t i u s a dm ih
ga tua ( y a d u a ) mean : h e (N eb o) m ade my h an d raise th e styl e of j ustice, i. e . N ebo
d irected my h an ds to write just decree s ; u s a d m i h is th e S afel (cau sa l) of d am a k h
wh ich root m ean s in A rab ic“to b e raised Th e oth er passage lin . 60 h a r a n a
i s h a r t am t a p a k i d - s u,I tran s late ‘
thou (N ebo) h ast made h im k eep th e style of
justice "
i. e . thou h ast con fided it to h is h an d s , m ad e h im th y trustee on this earth ;
for th e kin g’
s d ec is ion s are b el iev ed to be in sp ired b y N eb o ,th e secretary to the
god s wh o kn ows all th eir th ough ts . It is , however , p ossib le th at in later times thesty le w as m istaken for a scep tre .
A p p e n d i x
1 . E x tr act from th e th ir d vo lum e of th e B in k erd (tak en fr om
M ulla. F irfi z, A vi z eh d in pagg. 5 1)
”en m ac we » ”(J-w 3mm5 ”an N 900 ”emu gt"
“ 0 9”t “ M M no ave -w e econ réwt 6 we » ar e
I . M a am d iam n ap ik D in- karat —n ap ik m an n akiz a n d vehd in u h o
m a n d u D in - ka n t- n ap ilc ka n t , n it ma n map d d n d ké p dsh id d'in u
ma hé‘
st p a itd lcé‘
.
1 ) Th is text does n ot appear to h ave formed an origin al part of th e D in kart. Itmus t h ave b een added wh en its fragmen ts were col lected an d arran ged for th e lasttime , to serve as a h istorical record of th e fate of th is storehouse of trad ition al lore.
[ p rin t it h ere from a copy wh ich h as b een written b y D estur Hoshengj i for my own
use. In my tran sliteration I h ave in trod u ced some ch an ges, for the pr in cip al of wh ichI thin k it n ecessary to state my reason s . 5’ wh ich is gen era l ly read v a r, I tran slitera
ted o l, as it is the S emitic by , the p'
b eing exp ressed in th e Pah lavi by compareA
a, v a d to , up to Heb rew 1 p . Th e p reposition
Qin
"wh ich 1 8 read d a y e n ,
I read y e n or i n , as it is comp le tely id en tica l with th e Assyrian I}:’
i n i n
The after th e v e rb a fi n i t a I tran sl iterated v u (v a wou ld be p erhap s b etter) asit is evid en tly th e Assyrian v a emp loyed in th e same way ; see pag. XXVI. Th e
fin al has b een pron oun ced ll through ou t ; see p ag. XXV . b jy€ sp irit wh ich is
gen eral ly read m a d o n a d , or taken for a m isp ron un ciation of m i n u i“ h eaven ly ”
in
Paz an d , I read m a i n ivat wh ich I regard as an old Persian word conveyi n g th e
same sen se as th e Bactrian m a i n y u . you“ G od
”
wh ich is pron oun ced y e h an
or th an b y th e D esturs is n ot id en tical wi th y a z d an , as some E uropean scholars
have taken it, b u t also an old Persian word , y a s a n a , or y a d a n a“deservin g wor
sh ip"
. A s regards th e tran slation , I h ave u sed th e Pazan d by Mu l la Firuz an d
h is G ujarati version ,along wi th the correction s made by Bestn r Hoshen gj i , but
without con stan tly adh ering to th eir in terpretation s.
XXXII I n t r o d u c t i o n .
(”40 00 i 3mm tr‘b ’Wt’SteJ”0 5bet-t : 5 M 9 WW » 2 .
« as » arca ne h e mo re a rse WO O -“ N A; twgfiew
“ co ne” re tire 4 0 9”t ate -tot 50 50 90 0 5 a," 6 eve r
a lum 95 fruit y iG'
me ter)” gi t 4 49
1 » it) p) "garn et m e te ors
°t teem Seep we»
“ twee M AG -” t «income: treat mo em» we en -to may
”too-0 evé'
t'
r t tiwnwo se venare: l i trac
t 2my 99 4
0 -0 -0 9 94)
Q "i0 13 MS“ 1 9 "0 A ; QM y he 39
5 we 1 ) "vocal °t0 net 99 ne t? acn e )»
M 5 )» n ew 4 0 0 new tH D” nol i twe en -e
w eer moo se 6 acc u se he t
2 . N ukhustu ka n tu m a n sh ap ir d in a p oryo- tkésh a n a vakhshfir yeah
tu -frohd r S ap etaman u Z er toh esh tu p a r tam haveshtu p ava n p un
seshn e vakh sh t‘
meshn e man h am gesh t- fr ohar vehd in u p a itaké
yehavan eshn agas-z.
3 . M a am Iren a ba ba a n gushfta k r oshn i‘
m a n bu n r asha n a z ak bun
p un seshn n a ch ir d a hyup a tu bu r zan va d ka i V ish taSp n ap ikin itvu
bu n bun ol ga nj a z’
S h as‘
ka‘
n avasp a‘
r dvn p a z h in a p a z h iz la’
hd
va sta r tan u p a rm t’
ttvu .
4 . M a n z ak akh a r p az hin n ol d a z hu z’
n tp z’
sh t sha dfin itvu tamma
n a ch d dsh ta n u 69636.
5. Y en va z an d m an ma n ? d osh -
ga dman A laksa n d ar ol A ira‘
n u
sh a ta n a yen Ichota‘
é m a t ; z a ki p a va n d a z ha i n ip z‘
sht ol sochashn ;
z aki p ava n gan cha i S h ap ika‘
n ol ga dma n A r dm ayd n a ma tvu .
A vash oIa ch Yfitn aik hu zvan vichar tvu p ava n a'
gc’
isi ma n p é‘
shi
n ik gufta n u .
I n t r o d u c t i o n . Xxxiil
Su n'sl l new“
wav e $954"
tru est? Sm e rwj fib for “
”a 1 , 5“
£ 4”t ”A” 4 033 9 1 34 3”
r um was“ A fi ttfl‘
tjéfl fl ’fit‘fswt tt‘ tt’w-U wt:
way-icy» MA se ru m iG'4 0 9m m fi ns newpt?
16'
tow-b f )” m e sin g "wee tate rfpt4 0 9m m r? 7
m awa was sew-no 0”e may "at ”4354 0 té'
h em e» "r ide remade
5mm b ravo) w e all tW-WN ‘
a? w arm$5 6' L et»wow f j i‘e may weave » fewer» ) w e
-werc°e
d on gle 5 3”S ir an tv’ttt‘b M S0 momma b iyge 95
brew )" wh at QWWW4 0 95 we so:
llMA
6 . Ja sta ka olma n b i A n ta khsh a ta r m a ilman m a iled P ap a kan u m a tvu
ol lakhar amt-star t”
, A iran u klmdaya; h am n ap ik ma n p a rga n d agi
ol a éva k j z i zd k‘
j a itgfin a tu ; a p oryn tké‘
sh a b lu bu Tosrc H a rp a tn
yeh am‘
m a d ma am m a tvu r u tma n p a ita‘
ké ma n a vistak Ia khd r
a n d akh tu .
M a n z ak p a ita‘
ké‘
bun rfak im‘
d a ku p a rm t‘
ttvu d ama‘
n ak ka n tn a n
gu sh itaka m a n ba r a sh m an bu n r oshn u p a va n ga nj a i S h ap d n u
dash t p a z h fn u p a sh-iz kiha p ercikh z
‘
n id p crmfitvn dgd s z‘
.
U akh a r m a n va z an d va shup cshn u m an Td afgan u ola ch d in an a
( n ) ga n chu a’
Irish /Ctr ma tvu vohup a rvar ta A ta n a -
p d t A tan a
fr obak i F er a lch - ad td n i hu d in c’
in p c’shup a
‘
i .
Z ak p acina n z’
kostm'
ha‘
p crgan d aku ycham‘
zn tu m‘
zk ap ea‘
r man
p argan d agi Iakhdr 0 1 hamé‘
d '
z‘
n an a z ésh ba be? j a itgfin tu yen
XXXIV In tro d u c t i on .
fate-o r)" mg r tmcéwrbe 3i5 t an ew no 530 -0 I t
55 r?» wee-e we we MA «391 93 15'9 ei‘ée
°wcn te3§
ll w e ”VS em ewe “ crew w e )" Jt
’
rgpsenw
104 t all d ew «se nse d oor
man ”en mercy
w e t"
Acm e» d ew» )
16 M am ba w e )» firemen ewe itmfi My” L ot 9; a?
MS ”. an «arc-o rmw me no am
n ever d o” easy W e eat ne
w )”
MA We 4 0 : 94m m e t ”P abs t ”H M 95 6
‘
£ 6
4 0 9253»
d owne r { serum Se ns ié'
a a )» we ?"
watt," ° ir€ cw teat
Aw tr im —c MA wavele t
n a kirz’
sh n a n dazreshm’
ol sh ap fr d in A zrista‘
k n Z a n d p on ryu
tkc‘
shan u gobeshm’
a ngu sh i ta lm p ir uku 1 m a n st a t: ba rash Iakhdr
ka n tu p a va n shu kup tu a‘
r amu Z a n d Z er tohcsht .
A ta nw froba kci n n i hu d z‘
n a'
n a p é‘
shn p d i yeh a v z‘
m t j a st z aka ch d e‘
n d zm
ol vashfip ash n z a k n ak e isastagi p a rga n d a gi a va sh olaok ka
hflb a n i va stagi n p atagi m a tvn .
M a n z ak akha r h n ma n u A ta n up r‘
it i a d nfl la‘
n i hud z‘
n d n u p é‘
shupdi
ma n yasd n u sobd r eshn u d iam i ma hc’st a ibd‘
r i d chcsh n i n ai l: ap sar
khdeshn u a e a ch sa lt/mi n a r a uj vésh ham m'
p ish t .
M cma n m a n aa h n uskh ik n s r fzp ta lm u sfitak n Ichak h amé d i
n a‘
n Iakhar va n d i tu an a mcma n man Iakhd r vagc‘
ma tagi‘
vadfl
n a tag‘
a‘
u bur d agi u tarap tagt‘
Iakhdr j a itgfin a tu avash e a sed ma
XXXVI I n tr o d u ct i o n .
T r a n s l a t i o n .
1 . The book“ D in kart is a b ook on the re ligion , that peop le may
ob tain (a kn owledge of) th e good rel igion . Th e b ook “ D inkart”h as been
com piled from all th e kn owledge acqu ired (to be) a pub lication of the
Maz d ayasn ian (Zoroastrian ) re l igion .
2 . It was, at first, mad e b y th e first d iscip les ‘) of th e proph et Zer
tosh t S ape tman may h is guard ian an gel b e worsh ipped wh o b elongedto th e peop le of the an cien t re l igion wh ose faith was good , in questionsan d an swers
,th at th e good rel igion of all th ose wh ose guard ian angels are
to b e worsh ipped (i. e . th e Z oroastrian s) m igh t b e mad e pub lic an d kn own .
3. The exce l len t king Kai V ish tasp ord ered to write down the in
formation on each subject, accord in g to th e origin al in formation , embracingth e origin al question s an d an swers , an d d eposited th em from th e first to
the last in th e treasury of S h a sp z‘
gan He also issued orders to spread
cop ies (‘
of th e origin al) . (4) O f th ese h e sen t afterward s on e to the castle(wh ere) written documen ts (were preserved ) , that th e kn owledge mightb e kept there . (5) D uring th e d estruction of th e Iran ian town (Persepol is)by the un lucky rob b er A lexan d er , after it h ad come in to h is possessionthat (copy wh ich was) in th e castle (wh ere) written d ocumen ts (were kept)was burn t. The oth er wh ich was in th e treasury of S haspigan fe l l in to
1 ) The origina l h as on ly th e singu lar "th e first d iscip le b ut th e read ing is
h ard ly correct, as in such a case th e n am e o f th e d iscip le would n o t h ave been leftou t. The sen se requires eviden tly th e p l ura l .
2) Th is was, p erhap s , th e n am e of th e fo rt at I’as argadaa wh ere Cyrus wasb u ried , wh ose tomb was watch ed b y Magian p riests. It was n ot situated at Persepo lis . as we may learn from th e circum s tan ce that an other castle wh ich is calledd a z l i n - i - n ip i sh t is m en tion ed , “ llll‘ll fo rmed
, in all p rob ab ility , p art of th e fort
a t Persepo lis on the followin g reason . Th e cop y wh ich was p reserved in th e d a z h ui- n ip i s h t was d estroyed d uring the in vasion of Alexan der , as we learn from the
fifth para . of th is chap ter. N ow the A rdai V iraf (see fr. 5. of its b egin n in g) statesthat the fort a t Persepo lis con tain ing th e comp lete copy of the Aves ta - Zan d wasb urn t b y A lexan d er. i f we comb in e b oth stateme n ts
, it appears to b e very probab leth at th e d a z h u - i - n i p i s h t was the lib rary a t Persepolis.
I n tr o d u c t i o n . XXXVI]
the h an ds of the R oman s (G reeks) . From it a G recian tran slation was madethat th e savin gs of an tiquity migh t become kn own .
6 . 7 . Ard eshir Babekan , th e k ing of k ings , appeared . He came torestore th e Iran ian empire ; h e col lected all the writings from the various
p laces wh ere th ey were scattered . Th ere appeared a professor of the an
cien t re l igion ,th e h oly Herbad Tosre with a pub l ication from th e Avesta
wh ich h e had recol lected . He (Ard eshir) ord ered to prepare from th is
pub l ication a comp lete (copy) . It (th e D in kart) was th en (thus) restorer] ,
an d mad e just as perfect 1) as th e origin al ligh t (copy) wh ich h ad b een kep tin th e treasury of S hapen (S hasp igan ) . 2 ) He ord ered to spread copies of i t
that it migh t b ecome kn own .
8. 9 . After th e damage an d d estruction wh ich came over th e b elie
vers (Zoroastrian s) b y th e Arab s at th e treasu ry of Kishur 3), th e d istin guis
h ed A d arbad Ad ar - Frob ag Farakh zadan , th e ch ief of th e p eop le of th e
good faith (Zoroastrian s) , arran ged th e old copies wh ich were scattered ,from the fragmen ts, an d brough t th em to all th e b e lievers in th e resid en ce(Isfahan ) after h aving in spected an d collated th em with th e Avesta an d
1 ) Th e exp ression in th e origin a l is b a r a s h wh ich mu st b e iden tified w iththe Pers ian b a r z h p erfect , en tire , fu l l sp len dou r”
as n o o ther mean in g wou ld givean y sen se .
2) Bestn r Hosh engj i b e lieves th is to b e the n ame of a fo rt to wh ich A rd esh irBttbegan sen t th e cop y of th e D in kart wh ich h ad b een p repared from th e fragmen ts
o f th e A vesta-Zan d . But I th in k S h a p iro is on ly a corrup tion of S h a s p igan . Th e
copy wh ich was kep t at th at fort, had n ot b een b u rn t, as is exp ress ly stated , b u t fe l lin to the h an d s of th e G reeks who h ad it tran slated . If, th erefore, a recovery of th e
fragmen ts from wh ich th e b ook was restored , is m en tion ed , we can on ly un d erstan d
c0 p ies of that on e wh ich h ad b een kep t at the S h a s p i gan fort , or fragmen ts of
th e or igin a l. By p ay ing h eavy sums to th e G reeks th e Zo roastrian p riests cou ldeas ily get p ossess ion of th e b ooks again wh ich h ad fal len in to th e h an d . of th eir
con querors . Mo reover, th e tran s lat ion could n ot b e mad e with ou t th e assistan ce of
th e Magian p riests .
3) Bestn r Hosh engj i iden tifies th is word with k i s h v a r , an d takes it in the
sen se of“ coun try”
. But it is evid en tly th e n ame of a certain p lace .
It ) Th e wo rd b a b a gate , d oor”
,appears to sign ify h ere
"
th e resid en ce , th ecap ital wh ich was Isfahan d urin g the later S asan ian times . In this sen se th e word
XXXV IH I n t r o d u c ti o n .
Zan d of th e good re ligion professed b y th e p eop le of th e an cien t creed .
Th e sayin gs of an tiquity were res tored accord in g to th e fu l l sp l en d our (the
origin al text) , th at th e d e l igh tful Zan d of Z er tosli t m igh t b e adm ired .
i t) . Adar Froh ngau , th e ch ie f of th e m en of th e good faith , passed
away ; th e b e lievers h ad to suffer, th e written documen ts fe l l to pieces andwere scattered ; they b ecam e worn ou t b y age an d rotten .
1 1 . A fter th is (time) Humi‘i n A tunpat Adm itan , th e ch ief of the people of the good creed , expecting that G od wou ld h e lp the Maz davasn ian
religion , wish ed to restore (th e old b ooks) , an d wro te th e (d ivin e) words
an d sayin gs with great p ain s .
I Q Wh atever of worn -ou t, mou lder ing an d d usty books h ad b een
re covered by th e b e l ievers, h e co l l ected b y con stan tly carryin g th em off,
an d tak in g even forcib ly possession of th em . He was assisted bv con versation s with th e d ivin e sp irit in h is e n d eavours to recol lec t th e sayin gs of
an tiqu ity k ep t b y th e men of th e an cien t re l igion , (an d) to mak e the
Aves ta k n own (again ). (1 3) He set free prosp erity (i. e . b e con ferred a
great boon upon th e commun ity) b y h is compos ing ch ap ters for th e kn owl edge oi th e good re ligion . He il l ustrated th e old works b v rece ivingth e ful l sp len dour from the l igh t wh ich was origin al ly sh in in g (from the
origin al copy) , an d called th is work “th e guid e to th e good re l igion ”
,
wh ich comprises on e th ousan d chap ters in l in es (ve rses ) . ( i t ) It was ac
comp l ished th rough th e power of G od,wh o sen t (th is) gift. It came to
the p rin cipal lead ers of th e rel igion ; in time it also came to th e peopleof th e good re l igion ; th e sou l rece ived again th e assis tan ce (from th e
re l igion ) . In the rest o f Iran th ev will rece ive the k n owl edge of th e Maz
davas n ian re l igion . Th e fol lowe rs of Hush id ar , th e so n o f Z e rtosh t, wil lrees tab l ish th e good re ligion as fi rm as it was in the b eg in n in
e’
, an d makeC
it p re emin e n t b y the ir in fo rmation from Hushid ar.
o ccurs on man y S asan ian co in s (se e M o r d t in a n n, E r k la '
r u n g d e r M u n z e n ui i lP e h l e w i L e ge n d e n in Z e itsch rift d or D . M . t} . vol. VIII
, p ag.
W ) In th e A rdai-lr
\
"q
l “
fi
k l
a
p n tli d -f;l l- l o t l'fi lln i s to b c und erstood b y i t. N o other i n terp re tation gives an y sen se .
i n tr o d u c t i o n . XXXIX
2 . Th e b egin n in g of th e A rd ai V iraf n am eh
Q robber? no m e rry/ ah a E ater are
3my use» (1 )
4 0 90 0' Q no we d eej ay°t ar e 3315 933i) roe :
n ewmon o L U t (2) N H : { 3v QA i r flow»
acme: 95 4 3 no ié’
y he in f erior" 3 new iM‘
f mi) : are
i439 no 9 iwrww i wows-0 4 3 3 H ams» 3 See-“ as”
WM» iéi 4 0W (3) re tiree vireo9 » l ) we ttt AeJtt 95 »
(I ) A e‘
tt‘
tn yeman fln é‘
t d igit a éva kbd r a h lu bn Z er toh esh t d in n m a lf
d eri‘
mt yen gelati n r obc’
i /c ben d ka n tu va d ba n d ayi 300u san a t d in u yen
a v z‘
z agi u a n slzota yen ap agumd n i yeh a vt‘
tn t h oman a d . (9) n a kha r
gnj a sia ku G a n d h -m fn ava d d a rva n d yum d n n ka n ta n a i a n sh ota d n p a
va n d en m en d im e r c’
t‘
i z a lc guj a sta k A la ksaycla r i A r fimdyd k i M ud /t
rdyd lc2) m d
‘
n eshn u n iyd z dn itu i p a va n gcr d n sa s d n n ap a'
r tfin d ih ik
ol A z’
rd n sh a tan n j d tftn t. (3) A e ush ot’m a n A ir d n d ahyop a t j a kta
l) Th e text h as b een p rep ared from two Pah lavi MS S wh ich are in my p os
session . Th e first an d mos t valuab le form s p art of the G reat Bun deh esh”
,th e
same work wh ich con tain s a cop y of th e Zan d -Pah lavi glossary (see ab ou t it p ag.
th e secon d is qu ite mod ern , bu t correct ; it was p re sen ted to m e b y Bestn r Khor
sedJi at Poon a (a n ative of N au sari,an d a very p iou s an d learn ed Zoroas trian pries t),
wh o h ad written it for h is own u se,and for the study of th e work . For th e tran s
l iteration an d th e tran slation I h ave u sed th e Faz ana an d S an scrit tran slation byN er iosang ,
an old copy of wh ich is also in my p ossession . D estur Hosh en gj i h as
p rep ared a revised Pah lav i text with a comp le te Pah lavi - E ngl ish vocabu lary wh ichwill b e pu b l ish ed soon , I hop e , as the MS . is qu ite ready for th e p ress.
2) The word 9. 10 4 3cis tran sl iterated by N eriosang in th is way :
gym? a): S» a z ch i rah , wh ich he tran slates in con n ection with n i aii e s h n ,
mar ga n i v as a‘dwelling on roads
, i . e. poor , wretched But this in terpretation
is certain ly wrong. The word s A l e x an d er , and arumay ak are omitted in his
XL I n tr o d u c t i o n
157" (4) W e wh en care r4 0mm gap re ibr‘ eS voice
ar e—Aer e eeri e -e re a nte gs
“
e iS i ”0K”0
rob no w o e L oo» Q swe e t j y’S 9 Joe no t
mee t} 3 e 45 ash ow rd" ver tigo
: e nter )“ t wat
t ; ymMa C-
QC as Sa gan A
Pri n ter ba bd n kh otd i vashuft u a vird n kan t. (4) u d onmen d fn u
cha sc‘
tn h amd h A v istdk n Z a n d m a am ten d p dsth d i vird staku p avan
mayo? i ad h a ba n ip ish ta k yen S ta kh r P dp ekd n u p ava n kcr i td n ip ist3)
a n a kh t i‘
t n t yeka e iman d t n elm a n p a tyd r a k sa lyd- ba kh t i A ha rm ok i d a r
va n d a n a k—ka n ta r A la ksagd ar A ramd‘
yd k Mu d hr dyd k-md n eshn u maam
tran slation a ltogeth er. The wh ole p assage is m isin terpreted . S ev era l D esturs read
th e word m e r e n ch i d ar“mu rd e rer b u t. th e ch aracters can n ot b e read thus. It is
clearly th e n ame of a cou n try. I regard C'
\for Q d h in Zan d ; b u t the character
ter is o ften used for 5z in old MS S . ; we obtain thu s m u d h ray ak , or mu z
r ay ak wh ich is th e S em itic an d Persian n ame of E gyp t (M u d ray a in th e cunei
form in scrip tion s) .
3) Th e word s p a v a n k e r i ta n i p i s t e tc. are thu s tran s l iterated in to P a z an d :
cam eo» : payout s) go n aéal iu efii
. a re) p a q an d a n n i v i s t u i
h ad a n i s tat ; an d tran slated in to S an scrit : ak ar i te li k h i t v a n i h i t am p r a s tha
p i t am"after i t h ad b een written
,it was d ep osited , i t was p laced in akar i t a
"
.
Th e las t word is on ly a l iteral tran s lation o f p a q an d a n“ in ca l l ing , read ing" . Ner.
had id en tified k e r i ta with ”(at’w39 k e r i tuu ta n‘to cal l
,to read
”
, Hebrew tfi p
But as th e wh o le tran s lation is artificia l , an d gives n o sen se , several modern Bestarsin terpreted it as d a fta r -k li an a h i. e. lib rary. This is , I th in k ,
correct. k e r i ta is n otto b e traced to k e r i t i‘i n ta n , b u t to th e Ch ald ee t j p ”wrap. q i ry e ta
’ “a town
S yriac q e r i to. Heb rew ”fi t? q i ry ah (p rin cipal ly u sed in poe try , an d as part of
p rep er n ames) , A ssyrian k a r, (my'
i r of th e sam e o rigin a s q i r y ah )"a forteress
(O p p ert , E xp . en Mes . II,I IG. “ 7 . n os. 2354 . Us ) . The o rigin a l mean in g was , no
d oub t, a fortified p lace , a fort. (0 335 ) is thus iden tical W ith m e) P ie)d a z h u - i -n ip i s h t in the p assage from th e D in kart Zr. 5 ,
an d mean s fort of written
documen ts” i. e. the fort in which the l ib rary was.
I n t r o d uc t i o n . XL I
t wees“ we I fibre ” (5) N e w f i t m y
4 A ”90 0 pubs» 3 ”A.“ K9 wve’yé‘
( vi) not "we rd” .3 w emvo i 730 30 (6) w e nch fill
me? i t veggie d eg ) waved w e l i eowo 3 3r° i re 3m
Kir i) any moo WM 3 t AG'
95 i6' Let i (7 )
i tem th em i rowe r J ewmower531;have tare
» are
e uro M y roe 3 a»; ne t (8) w ere b e au—w 3
d ewr fivew tor t 3 0W? t ye r f east t 40 39 mot/ 359 t
a. concert: d ome dl i i li m
3
Q
iae'
tgd n tn ben d sokh t. (5)‘
Cha n d d a stdba rd n u d d toba rd n’
u h er ba d d n
u m agop a td n n d in n -bn r d d rd n u avz d rhoma n d d n n d d n dyd n i A ir d n
sha tan u r d i ben d n aked n te u . (6) n m a sd n 4) n Ica ta k—lch ota d n c’
A ird n
sha ta n a d e‘
va k r otma n ta n i kin u a n d ish ti olm iyd n r am i t'z‘
m tu ben afsh
m a n ta brd n a st ol d oz akh d en bd r ist. ( 7 ) u akhd r m en Za k m a r
tumd n z’
A ir d n sh a tan u d e‘
va k r otmen ta n i a shup u p a tkd r bd t u
ckasd n sh d n khotd n d a hyop a t u san d d r u d a stdba r i d in u -dyda Id
yehavd n t . (8) U p ava n ma n d dm i ya sd n gumd n yehavd n t homa n a d
n ka ba d ayin in ak késh u va r dish n j avi t r asti u gumd n i n j avit d d
d estd n i yen geh d n ben d ol p ditd ki j d tu n t.
T r a n s l a t i o n .
(1 ) It is thus reported th at after th e re l igion h ad b een receivedan d estab lish ed b y t h e h oly Z er tosh t , it was up to th e comp letion of
th ree hun d red years in its purity , an d men were without doub ts (therewere n o h eresies), (2) After (th at time) th e evil spirit , th e devil , th e
4) Th e Paz an d h as m iy an“amon g, amid st N eriosan g m a d h ye; but I th ink ,
it is in correct.
XLII I n t r o d u c t i o n .
impious , in stigated , in ord er to mak e men d oub t of th e truth of the re
ligion ,th e wicked Alexan d er , th e R oman resid in g in Mudh rai (Egypt),
th at h e came to wage a h eavy figh t an d war again st th e Iran ian coun try.
(3) He k il led th e ru ler of Iran , d estroyed th e residen ce an d emp ire , and
laid it waste . (4) A n d th e re ligious b ooks , th at is , th e wh o le Avesta an d
Zan d wh ich were written on prepared cow-sk in s with gold -ink , were de
posited at Is takh r Beb egan (Persepo l is) in th e fort of th e lib rary. But Aharm an , th e evil-doer, b rough t A lexan d er th e R oman ,
wh o resid ed in Egypt,th at h e b u rn t (th e b ooks) ; (5) an d kil led th e H ighpr iests (D esturs) , the
judges , th e Herb ads, th e Mob ed s , th e b earers of th e religion , th e warriors
an d th e sch o lars in Iran . (6 ) Th e nob lemen ,an d th e h ead s of (the se
veral) commun ities h ated on e an oth er , attacked on e an other , were thus
d estroyed , an d wen t to h el l . (7 ) After th is time th e Iran ian s were in a
comp lete d isorder waging wars among th emse lves. It came to pass , that
th ere was n o master , n o k ing , n o ch ief , n o Bestn r , n or an y on e who
k n ew th e re ligion . (8) A n d everywh ere d oub ts arose abou t G od an d many
d ifferen t creed s an d sects,wh ich were devoid of truth , an d (ful l) of doub ts,
an d without proper laws sprung up in th e world .
XLIV I n tr o d u c t i o n .
th e pron oun s of th e first an d se con d p erson s . Th e various con d i tion s of
wom en ,an d th eir qual ities are en umerated alon g witn some word s d en o
tin g d ifferen t d egrees of re lation sh ip . O f great in teres t is th eword hap
sn a i—ap n d- kh a e o
“a b igarn ist
”. S om e adverb s are
“
also m en tion ed , an d
th e d ifferen t m ean in g of some word s, su ch as n d , e d, ap a .
Now fo l lows a lon g ch ap ter (3) in wh ich th e d ifferen t parts of the
b ody are en um erated . Th is con tain s man y words wh ich d o n ot occur inth e Zan d tex ts n ow extan t , an d quotation s from som e N osks wh ich are
lost , such as th e N eh d d dm I) . Word s reatin g to speech are also mention ed in it.
Th e n ext ch apter (4) treats of th e re lative pron oun , an d th e words related to , or d erived from it. It con tain s also quotation s of Zan d passageswh ich are n ot foun d in th e works kn own to us . S ome of th em , p rin cipal lyth ose re latin g to astron om ical matters , app ear to h ave been taken from
th e N d d u r N osk wh ich treated , accord ing to th e statemen ts of th e D in - i
vaj a rka r t ,“of astron omy, of th e stars b e lon gin g to th e z od iac
,an d those
wh ich d o n ot b e long to it of th e good an d bad qualities of each star
with referen ce to th eir in fluen ce on man , th eir course etc”
. S ome of the
I ) O f th e s even lists of th e N osh s, viz . four from th e R ivayats : P u n j y a,
N e r im a n H o s h a n g, Ba r z u K i y am e d d i n,an d an an on ymon s on e, th ree from Pah
laviworks , th e Pah lavi-P az an d Farh an g (pagg. 22. 23 of our ed ition ) , D i n i v aj a r
k a r t , an d D i n k a r t wh ich are at my d isp osal, on ly th ose con tain ed in th e Pah laviPaz an d Farh an g, an d D inkar t h ave th e n ame N e h ad i
‘
i m wh ich is en umerated among
th at class of N osks wh ich was sty led (d e t i k i. e . relatin g to law , systematic b ooks) .In all th e oth er lists we fin d th e n ame N i y ar am wh ich is v ery like ly on ly a mis
p ron un ciation of,an d id en tical w ith N e h ad i
‘
i m . Th is N osk con tain ed accord ing toth e statemen ts we h ave of it actually “
all th at is in th e b od y
.
of m en"
.
2) Th is is th e trad ition al exp lan ation of the term s a k h t a r , an d a p a k h tar ,
or a vak h t a r . Th e first is eviden tly th e Bactrian (Zan d ) h a k h e d h r a a con stellation a group of stars an d ap ak h t a r is the O p posite of it. , Th e latter appears
to mean all stars wh ich n eith er form p art of th e z od iac,n or of th e lun ar man sion s,
th at is ch iefly the p lan ets , an d o th er s tars wh ich app ear to b e single .Fragmen ts
o f th e N ad u r ap pear to b e extan t in th e R ivayats , b u t on ly in a Persian tran slation ;for th e n um erous astron om ical an d astro logical n otices to b e fou n d in th e R ivayats
wh ich are at my d isp osal I can on ly trace to some an cien t astron omical work of
ce leb rity, as th e N ad ur was, wh ich was tran slated in to A rab ic an d Pe rs ian .
I n t r o d u c t i o n . XLVpassages are taken from th e G d lh a s ; th e Gath a form of th e relative pron oun is even expressly m en tion ed . To th e forms of th e relative pron oun ,ya an d th e adverb s d erived from it, th e glossarist add ed oth er word s com
men cin g with th e same letter (y) , an d left thus th e origin al arrangemen taccord ing to topics .
From th e fourth to the twen ty-fourth ch apters th e words are arran
ged accord ing to th e le tters of th e alphabe t in the fol lowin g ord er : y, k ,
Ich , sh, m , a
, d , v , n , p , m ,s, f, d , j , b , r
, t , ch , z, y , g
‘
, gh , th , h .
Th is ord er d iffers material ly from th e th ree prin cipal Zan d -alphabets wh ichare foun d in the R ivayats , viz . th at on e in use among th e In d ian D esturs,th at on e used in Kerman an d Y az d , e ith er of wh ich is very old
, an d th at
on e arran ged accord in g to the Arab ic alphab e t with th e ad d ition of th e con son an ts pecu liar to Zan d , an d th e vowe ls S ome in itial le tters, such as e, z' an dn , are left out al toge th er. A s we can n ot d is cover an y scien tifi c prin cip le on
wh ich th e arran gemen t may be based , n or an adaptation to an y o th er alph ab et kn own to us, it is d ifficu l t to determin e th e period in wh ich . it origin a
ted ; b ut it appears to b e certain , th at its origin can n either b e traced toth e S asan ian , n or to later times, as it n eith er agrees with th e o th er Zan dalph ab e ts wh ich have b een preserved , n or with th e Arab ic or S an scrit. Th e
1 ) Th ese th ree alphab ets , p reced ed by th e Pah lavi alphabet , are con tain ed inthe fin e B i vay a t b elon gin g to th e Co l lection of th e G overnmen t of Bomb ay (N o . 29, a
fol. Th ey are id en t ica l with th ose pub l ish ed by A u q u e t i l an d B u r n o u t,
an d reprod u ced by L ep s i u s in h is valuab le essay D as u r s p r ii n gli ch e Z e n da l p h ab e t. Berl in ,
That on e marked N os 1 an d 2 in th e lithograp hed tab l eI wh ich is ad ded to it , con tain s th e ord er u sed by th e In d ian D esturs ; N o . 3 is
used in Herman an d Y az d , an d N o. 4 app ears to h ave b een in use th ere also ; N o . 5
is arran ged accord ing to th e A rab ic a lph ab et , an d , n o doub t, much later th an th e
two first. In th e first , th e Zand ch aracters are d ivided in to 23 (accord in g to th e
R i vay a t) , or 22 (accord ing to a Z an d prim er in G ujarati), an d amoun t to 60 (j ust
as many , as M a sud i A. D . 950 states ; see Qu a tr em ere in th e Ju ly n umb er of th e
“ Journ al d es S avan ts” of 1840, pag. i n th e secon d we h ave 56 characters , d ivid edi n to 27 group s , an d in th e th ird 54 in 37 grou p s . Th e Parsi p riests in In d ia attachth e ch aracter of sacredn ess to it. Man y p iou s Mob ed s repeat it wh en recitin g theird ai ly p rayers , just as p ious Brah in an s rep eat th e first S d tra of Pan in i
'
wh en p erfor
m in g th eir Br a h m ay a j n a.
XLVI I n t ro d u ct i o n .
glossarist d id certain ly n ot in ven t it , but adop ted an arrangemen t which
h ad already b een in use in some particu lar provin ce , or amon g a parti
cular sect. Very remarkab le is th e circumstan ce th at several Words are
men tion ed un der A ) g‘
(pag. 31 ) wh ich ch aracter h as almost entirelv disapp eared from th e MS S . of th e Zan d -avesta wh ich are kn own . A s this
alph ab e t is n ot prese rved to us in its comp le ten ess we m us t refrain from
all furth er remark s on it. Th e alphab e tical arran gem en t is occasion al lyd isturb ed , an d words are misp laced . Th e n umb er of words con tain ed un
d er each le tter is comparative ly very smal l , an d much less than we find
in th e presen t Zan d texts . But n otwith stan d ing th ere are in th is part
also some word s to b e foun d wh ich do n ot occu r in th e p resen t Zandaves ta .
Th e twen ty-fifth ch ap ter en umerates various crim es an d offen ces , de
fin in g each of th em verv c lear ly . S everal n am es of offen ces appear in
th eir Persian , an d n o t in th e ir old Zan d forms ; the term in ation s are often
d ropped . S ever al of th em are n ot men tion ed in th e Ven d idad ; b ut wefin d th em in Pah lavi w ork s ; some ,
such as d u d huw z‘
bu z d a , are n owhere
e lse to b e me t with . Th is ch apter is fo l lowed b y a co l l ec tion of miscel
lan eous word s an d some ph rases ; several of th ese words are strange to
th e presen t Zan d tex ts .
The last (2 7 ) chap ter treats of th e measures of len gth , an d of time
It con tain s several n am es of measu res an d word s wh ich d o n ot occur inoth er Zan d b ooks , an d quotation s of passages from Zan d texts wh ich are
n o longer extan t. Th e work con c ludes qu ite ab ruptly ; th e en d is wan ting.
A s regard s th e composition of th e glossary , we can d is tinguish at
least two par ts , wh ich may h ave origin al ly formed part of two d ifferen t
glossaries , th e on e arranged accord in g to top ics , th e oth er accord ing toth e alphabe t. Th e fi rs t appears to b e th e o ld e r work , th e latter of laterd ate .
I ) A s regard s th e measures m en tion ed on p ag. 43, my frien d , E . West, E sqhas mad e me in h is let 'er (dated , S t. Hel iers , Jersey ,
Jun e 25 th 186 7 ) some veryvaluab le suggestion s wh ich I p r in t h ere in full. H e gives p referen ce to the text of
I n t r o d u c t i o n . XLVIIFragme n ts of two or more works of th is k in d must have been in
existen ce wh en th e old Zan d an d Huz van ash works were col lected b y th e
my old MS . wh ich d iffers from th at on e given by D estur Hoshe n gj i , an d is , n o
d oub t, preferab le to i t. Th e text run s th ere as fo l lows accord ing to Wes t’
s ar
ran gemen t :
gon na): S’R (0 9 5m :
95)
a x x sxfl y e
ve nu e a 3 3 0
Th is h e tran slates thus :l
2 d a s h m es t I y o j es t
2 g iv a s t I d a s h m é s t
2 t aj a r 1 *
2 h as a r I t aj a r
t h as a r 1000 gain of 2 p ai
l p ai 1 4 an go s t .Tabu latin g th is series , an d taking th e angost E nglish ob tain s
fol lowi n g resu lt :
Th is calculation , h e adds , wou ld make t hey o jes t to b e about E n glishfeet, wh ich , I b elieve , does n ot d iffer much from some calcu lation s . of the (Ind ian )
XLV Ill I n tr o d u ct i on .
S asan ian kings. For it is quite ou t of question to trace th e wh o le of our
glossary to the S asan ian , or even to later times, as th e grammatical kn owledge exh ib ited in it , is far superior to an y th in g we can , accord ing tocred ib le statemen ts ab ou t th e great ign oran ce of th e pr iesth ood at the
tim e of th e S asan ian restoration of th e re ligion ,exp ect of the most lear
n ed scholars of th ose times . Th e glossary must h ave b een composed at
a tim e wh en th e priests (or at least th e most learn ed of th em) h ad a tolerab ly good kn owled ge of th e grammar of th e Avesta lan guage . A s the
old Persian lan guage was already in th e fourth cen tu ry B. C . in a state
of d ecay (to judge from th e Persian cun eiform in scription s of th ose times)we can n ot fix th e compilation of
'
a work,exh ib itin g su ch a good kn owledge
of theold Avesta (Zan d) lan guage wh ich stan ds n ex t th e old Persian , at
any later period . It is possib le an d even very l ik ely th at works of the
same n ature were com-
posed already at th e times of C yaxares , or Cyrus.If we con sid er that the Assyrian kin g S ardan apal V ord ered vocabu lariesof several lan guages to b e composed at su ch an ear ly p eriod as 650 B. C.,
th ere is n oth in g surprisin g , if we ascrib e th e same to th e kin gs of the
Med ian an d Persian d yn asties .
Th e alph ab e tical part of th e G lossary wh ich is , on th e whole , of
mu ch less value than th e o th er part, may b e of later d ate. A vocabu laryof th is k in d may h ave b een composed , from old sources , already during
y o j an a (wh ich app ears to range from [L i /2 to 9 mi les) . Th e Zan d text gives on ly2 d ak h s h m a i t i : 1 y i j a i a s t i , 2 h at h r em 1 t a c h a r em ,
correspon d in gwithth e first an d fou rth terms of the Pah lavi series ,
an d as th ese two term s are totallydiscon n ected , th ere must b e at least two in termed iate step s wan tin g , as app ears in
the Pah lavi . Th e word‘
ta d h a o’ can n ot wel l b e a fragmen t of th e missin g steps,
n or does it app ear to b e th e th ird term in th e Pah lavi series , wh ich is omitted
wh ere it ough t to b e rep eated ; b ut it looks more l ik e an in terpo lation (tar-b ar) forcorrecting th e Pah lavi word t a c h a r , as you h ave suggested . Th e Pah lavi term I
h ave read giv as t m igh t of course b e read j i n as t , d i n as t , s n as t ; etc. ; my rea
d in g was chosen to make it corresp on d as n early as may b e with the S an scrit gav y at i wh ich b ears th e same proportion to th e y o j a n a , as the g i vas t does to the
gain . Y ou r MS . d iffers from the Bestn r in makin g it equal to 2 p ai in o th er p lacesthan th e V an d idad , wh ere i t equals 3 p ai ; wh ich is con sisten t w ith th e after men
ti on of tn e h asar b ein g equal [to 1000 gam of 2 p ai ; that is , the common gam
I n t r o d u c t i o n . XL lX
the Parth ian reign . A t th e time of th e restoration of th e re l igion by A rd esh ir, wh en all works b earing on th e un derstan d ing of th e sacred b
l
ocks
were eagerly sough t after , th e fragmen ts of old glossaries were certain lyn ot over looked , an d it is to that p eriod that we owe th is Zan d - Pah laviG lossary in its presen t in comp lete an d fragmen tary state . It was sub se
quen tly on ly cop ied , an d appears to have b een occasion ally in terpolated ,ch iefly i n th e alph ab e tical part. Besides, it suffered much from th e h an ds
of th e copyists wh o were h ard ly ab le to un d erstan d it.
- An oth er argumen t for th e an te -S asan ian date of th e par ts of the work
are th e n um erous quotation s from N osks wh ich were eith er lost al readyb efore th e S asan ian times , or in a verv mutilated an d fragmen tary s tate ,
an d th e occurren ce of man y (certain ly gen uin e) Zan d word s wh ich are n ot
foun d in th e texts n ow extan t. Th e au th ors of th e glossary m ust h ave
h ad a m u ch more exten sive Avesta - l iterature alon g with tran slation s at
th eir d isposab th an we h ave n ow I) . Th is leads us again to th e Achaemen iantimes
,as on ly th en th e Avesta literature was in its comp leten ess.In respe ct of th e in terpre tation s to b e foun d in th is glossary , th e ir
value is n ot th e same . Th e most valuab le are of course those wh ich are
d erived from sources of th e Ach aem en ian times . The first glossaries of
th is k in d were , n o doub t, b ased on th e Huzvan ash version s of th e Aves tabooks , as th ey were th e on ly sources wh en ce to d erive a kn owledge of
th e Bactrian (Z an d) language . A n d , in deed , we fin d th e in terpre tation s
given of th e Avesta word s in . our Zan d -Pah lavi glossary quite in accordan cewith th e ren derin gs of th e Pah lavi tran slation s of th e Ven didad , Y asn a e tc.
wh ich we stil l possess . Th e value of our glossary d epen d s, therefore , main lyon that of th ose tran s lation s on which I h ave to say h ere a few word s.
4) It is very remarkab le ,th at we p ossess n o Pah lavi tran slation of o ther
works th an th e Ven d idad ,Y asn a , V isparad ,
a few fragmen ts of th e Hadokh t N osk ,
an d some min or Y ash ts an d prayers , b u t n on e of th e larger Y ash ts , su ch as Ti r ,
M i h i r , F r av a r d i n etc ,th e V i s tas p N o sk an d fragmen ts of some other Nosks,
alth ough most of th ese works h ave been in con stan t use with th e p riests. The on lyreason ab le exp lan ation of th is fact is , th at n o Huzvan ash version s were foun d wh en
th e old b ooks were recol lected .
L I n t r o d u ct i on .
A s the Pah lavi tran slation s of th e sacred b ooks are in that form in
which they h ave reach ed its cer tain ly works of th e S asan ian period, it willb e of th e utmost importan ce to d e term in e , as far as possib le, in what stateth e old Huz van ash version s were recovered b y th e S asan ian k ings , how
much has been preserved of th em , an d how much add ed sub sequen tly.Accord in g to th e reports we have on th e fate of the Z oroastrian writings,th ere can be n o d oub t , that th e lluz van ash version s were in a very
in comp lete state at th e time of th e restoration of th e re ligion . Besides,
th eir un derstan ding was very d ifficu lt , in con sequen ce of th e ambigui ty of
th e Pah lavi character, an d th e occurre n ce of man y words wh ich must haveb een obsolete by that time. Th e p riests who were charged with the ar
rangemen t of the fragmen ts foun d of th e origin al Avesta along with th eirversion s , had often occasion to supp ly th e d efects of th e tran slation byth e ir own con jectures. A s th e origin al version s con tain ed , n o d oub t, on lyl iteral ren derings wh ich were written un d er every Avesta word (in wh ichman n er tran slation s are s til l prepared) , with bu t few exp lan atory n otes,th e col lectors , or subsequen t sch olars h ad to in terpret th em accord ing toth e best of th eir ab il ity. Thus the n um erous glosses origin ated wh ich wefin d in th e presen t texts of th e tran slation s . In th e course of time addi
tion s were mad e, an d changes in trod uced h armon ising with th e opin ions
of learn ed copyists or in terpre ters , as th e amb iguous Pah lavi ch aracterswere read d ifferen tly by d iff eren t sch o lars (as it is d on e up to th e presen t
d ay by d ifferen t D esturs who in terpret the Pah lavi each in h is own way).
Thus th e origin al version s of th e Achaemen ian times have b ecome greatlycorrup ted , ch anged an d misin terpre ted by th e Parsi priests. Th is is theprin cipal reason that so little relian ce can b e p laced on the presen t textsof th e Pah lavi tran slation of th e Avesta, prin cipal ly that of the Yasn a whichappears to have been , for th e most par t , composed during th e S asan ian
times, as it is much in ferior to that of the Ven d idad th e b ulk of wh ich
I un h esitatingly ascrib e to the Ach aemen ian period .
L et us illustrate th ese remarks b y a few in stan ces. Rare an d obso
lete word s are gen eral ly n ot tran slated in th e verbatim Pah lavi ren derings,
L ll in tro d u c t i on .
wh ich is used in“
th e Zan d texts b efore th e same royal n ames ; compare
ka i G u sh ta sp have“
ka rap is clearly en ough on lv a tran slitera
tion of ka r ap a n owith th e omission of th e suffix an d th e termin ation . A s both
words wh ich are frequen tly put togeth er are used in a bad sen se, the
S asan ian in terpreters d id n ot ven ture-to id en tify kdvayas with kam
‘
“ king”
,
but pu t th e mean ing“ b lin d upon it. To th is th ey were apparen t ly lead
by karap ,as th ey iden tified th is word with th e Persian ka r “ d eaf
”. If
karap mean t “ d eaf”
, th e sign ification “ b l in d ” lay very n ear for kayk.
A nd , in d eed , th ey could easily ob tain it by read in g kik wh ich mean s in
Persian “th e pup il of th e eye
”
, or kikh“ matter col lecting in th e corner
of th e eye”
. Th e trad ition al mean in g of kavaya s an d ka r ap an o“the
b lin d an d th e d eaf rests thus en tirely on b ad etymological guesses , andit sh ows little taste , an d far less critical judgmen t , if European scholars adop t such absurd in terpre tation s wh ich are with ou t any foun dation
wh atever . What sen se has Y as. 46 , M . if we tran slate it “ th e blin d and
the deaf are vested with royal powe rs to destroy th e h uman life throughth eir wick ed acts” ? What harm can b l in d an d d eaf person
'
s do to oth ers?To h eigh ten th e ab surd ity we fin d them (in Justi’s so-cal led “ O ld -BactrianDiction ary”) furth er d efin ed as
“th e spiritual ly b lin d an d d eaf
”
, as it
th e Zoroastrian re ligion kn ew an y th in g of such Christian terms !
A n in terestin g in stan ce how th e ren derin gs of th e literal old Huz
van ash version s were misin terpreted is furn ish ed b y th e word vcrez én a .
To th is th e mean ing “n eighbour , a p erson that lives un d er on e
’
s proteotion , a clien t” is ascrib ed by Parsi trad ition . Bu t, on a closer in quiry in toth e Pah lavi version of those passages of th e Gath ad ialect in wh ich aloneth e word occurs , we fin d that the in terpretation rests on a misun derstan
d) In th e appen dix to B e s tn r E d u lj i D ar a b j i ’s Gujarati version of the Kh or
d a h -A v e s t a (3. ed ition pag. we fin d th e fol lowin g exp lan ation of k i k :“he
wh o ap p ears b lin d i . e. an y on e wh o regard s th e b eauty of th e creator Hormazd
with a b ad look , or who can n ot see , is cal led a k i k Th is in terp re tation clearlyshows th at th e Zoroastrian p riests are un acquain ted with th e Ch ristian idea of sp i
ritual b lin dn ess .
I n t ro d u c t i o n . Llll
d ing. Th e Huzvan ash version ren d ers it con stan tly by ybu y ch ai n wh ichcan
, by n o mean s, con vey th e sen se ascrib ed to it b y N eriosang. It is
apparen tly iden tical with th e Persian admi n “un fortun ate, wretch ed” (com
pare a'
p c’
ir t‘
m “ had [r etr ai n“
good , virtuous” in Pah lavi) . A n d some su chmean ing was in ten d ed by th e origin al tran slators. ver ez én a can , withou t d if
ficulty, b e iden tified with th e S an scrit vr zj z’
n a1)
“ crooked , wicked , d istressed
”. Its roo t is a cr es
“ to work”
, a d erivation of wh ich cou ld easily b eused in th e mean ing in d icated , as th e lab ouring class is comparative ly ina worse con d ition than the h igh er classes of socie ty. The mean in g
“ clien t, n eigh bour origin ated in th e fo l lowing way. In Y as. 33, l . is th e
word verez én a hyd fol lowed by n az d ish tdm“th e n ext wh ich
x
is ren d e
b v m 5 , 6”ma n n a z d ilc ,
“ from n ear an d in terpreted b y pug
hamésdyakd n“n eighb ours In Y as . 46 , i . then ccrez én d h échd is ren
d ered by (iv-00:
ea‘
r t‘
tn ika ch hamsdya kach , th e latter b ein gth e exp lan ation of th e former , based on a miscon ception of Y as. 33 ,
if it b e n ot the tran slation of h échd wh ich is quite possib le . From a m is
un d erstan d ing of th ese two passages, Neriosan g an d oth er D esturs d erived
th e mean ing“n e ighbour , c l ien t” But two oth er passages clear ly sh ow,
that va r tm was n ot taken in th at sen se . In Y as . 32 , f . th e word is n ot
exp lain ed i n an y way, an d 40 , 4. ham saydk“n eigh b our
”is th e tran s lation
of h a khema“a compan ion ”
, an d n ot of vercz én a wh ich is ren dered b y
vd r t‘
in with out any exp lan atory n ote . Bu t even gran ted , th e mean in g
“n eigh b our
”
were real ly in ten d ed by th e old Hu zvanash version , h ow cou ldit b e exp lain ed in an y reason ab le way? Th e root is c lear ly c ar es
“to
work Bu t wh at con n e ction h as “ working with “n e ighbour” ? It is ‘
amu
sing to see ,
‘
h ow th e un critical European advocates of the most fan cifu l
l) Th e word is n ot rare in ,th e R igv e d a - S am h i ta. In on e passage (V II ,
1 04, it is p u t together with k s h a t t r i y a wh ich sh ows th at a certain class of
men of wretch ed con dition ,or ill-repu te cou ld b e d en oted by it. A similar sen se
h as v r ij i n a -v a r t an i I , 3l, 6 . In th e Gathas the correspon d in g v e r e z en a sign ifies
actu al ly a certain class of p eop le , slaves , servan ts , or working men S ee my Ga
th as II, pagg. 135. 36 .
2) S ee . my article in th e Zeitschrift der D . M. G . vol. X IX , pagg. 58l — 83.
L IV I n t r o d u c t i o n .
parts of Parsi trad ition (as th e real trad ition is h ard ly in te l ligib le to th em)
ge t over th is diffiCulty. In th at large collection of ph ilo logical fan cies
wh ich b ears the title “ O ld - Bactrian Diction ary by Justi” we fin d the
followin g amusin g in terpre tation of th e word (pag.
“the vo lun tary
workin g in th e service of an oth er in wh ose protection th e work er stan ds,
th en ce clien tship , n e igh bourh ood”. Bu t b y wh ich part of th e word vcre
~én a is th e id ea“volun tary”
expressed ,wh ich wou ld b e in th is case
qu ite essen tial , an d cou ld n ot be omitted on an y accoun t , as th e volun ta ry
lab ourin g for oth ers withou t special b en efi ts for mere protection is scarcelykn own ? Fortun ate ly th e word for “
n eigh b our ”is stil l preserved in the
Zan d texts ; it is h a d h d -ga étha “on e wh o has th e same gac
‘
tha or farm”
.
For th e expression of the id ea“n eigh bour we require in th e Iran ian lan
guages word s expressin g “n earn ess , samen ess , join ing b ut no trace of
th em is to b e foun d in vcr cz én a .
After h avin g th us shown th e m isin terpretation s of th e old Huz van ash
version s in later times , it wi l l n ot surprise th e read er if I can n ot p lacemuch confid en ce in th e trad ition al m ean in gs of Zan d word s as given at
presen t. Th e most searchin g criticism is required to fin d ou t th e origin almean ing in ten d ed for b y th e H—
uz van ash tran s lators of th e Achaemen iantimes , an d trace th e source of th e subsequen t m isin terpre tation s. Th is re
mark app l ies equal ly to our Zan d -Pah lavi glossary . A s th e in terpre ters of
th e fragmen ts of th e an cien t glossaries an d version s possessed n eith er a
good n or a cr itical kn owledge of th e Zan d an d Huzvan ash languages, theysupp lied th e d efects b y guesses an d th e most fan cifu l e tymologies, in whichrespect th ey h ave foun d very z ealous competitors in th eir su ccessors up to
the presen t day an d imp licit b e l ievers in some Europ ean Z an d ists . In stan
ces are furn ish ed by our vocab u lary. Th e common word a th a u r on d (gen .
sg. of d th r a va a fire priest”
) is exp lain ed as“th us agreeab le (pag.
th e word h avin g b een d ivid ed in to a tha “thus
”. an d u ra n o to wh ich
(from wh at reason I am un ab le to say) th e mean ing“
p leasan t, agreeab le”
was given . ya sh ta (pag. 57 ) is exp lain ed as“h e has come wh ich is a
mere guess , as n o root gash , ga s“ to come”
exists in th e Zan d an d S an
I n tr o d u c t i o n . LV
scrit languages I) (see n ote 2 , pag. z aéman d (pag. 56) can n ot mean“th ey l ive”
, or“ may th ey live ”
, as th e Pah lavi tran slator exp lain s it, as[
it
can n ot b e traced to fi e“ to live see my note (pag. S ome times th e
tran s lators , or in terpreters seem to have con foun d ed Zan d an d Pah laviword s . S o we fin d awa r e “
assistan ce exp lain ed as“ d ust, earth
”
(pag. 20)wh ich can on ly rest on th e iden tification of th e word with the H uzvan ash
d e r r’
i “ d ust , earth”
(see Pah lavi - Paz an d G lossary pag. 2, lin .
But I doub t th at th e origin al glossarist of th e Achaemen ian times committed such a b lun d er . It origin ated very l ike ly in some m isreading of th e
I ) In Justi’ s O ld -Bactrian Diction ary we fi n d actua l ly su ch a root men tio
n ed (pag. an d several p assages of th e Z an dlaves ta exp lain ed by it. The wholearticle sh ows (as well as a h u n d red oth ers , such as r e v i , t a r a d h ata ,
d e r e ta,
p aes a , v i s h a p t a t h a , r a j i , v a r e t , var a,n igh n a , a v ap a s t i , h a s h a ,
z a r em ,
é, h n fras h m o- d ai t i , d r e gvao etc. etc. wh ich con tain mere fan cies) th e in com
p eten cy of th e au thor to write a D ict ion ary of th e Zan d lan guage , as h e d isp laysth ere a p erfect ign oran ce of grammatical i natters , n ot to men tion the n on sen se h e
forces on th e resp ective p assages . He id en tifies th is sup posed root y a s with S an scrity am , y a cch . Bu t th e m ean ings of th is root
“
to coerce , restrict to give , p rovid e"
are qu ite d iff eren t from th at on e ascrib ed by h im to y a s y a rn mean s n owh ere“to
come”
in th e S an scri t. A s regard s th e form y a s ta,it n ever cou ld b e traced to y a rn ,
y a c ch ,as th e 3.
‘
p ers . imp erf. mid d le , for wh ich h e takes it , is y a cch a t a , ay a c
c h a t a ,to wh ich y a s a ta m igh t corresp on d in th e Zan d . His supp osed root y a s
b ears to y am th e same proportion -as th e actual root j a s “to come " (gacch in
S an scrit) to gam‘to go
"
. N ow th e imp erf. of j a s is on ly j a s a d ,the con n ecting
vowe l a b e ing kep t th roughou t the so - cal led con jugation al ten ses an d n ot j a s t , as
it wou ld b e accord in g to Ju sti‘s supp osition . If h e traces ap a-
y a s a i t é , it is cur
sed”
a p a-
y a san e“I wil l curse”
to th is root y a s”
,an d
'
ascrib es to it th e mea
n in g“to take off , to destroy
”,it is on ly a furth er p roof , that h is p owers of d is
crimin ation are j ust ‘
as p oor as h is grammatica l kn owledge . If ya s m ean s to
come a p a-
y a s can on ly mean‘to go away , to leave " ,
b u t n ot“to destroy
”
.
Wh at sen s e sh ou ld we ob tain in V en d . 19 ,8. 9. by tran s lating with wh at word
sh all I go away”
? It is clear,if a p
fl
a -y asan e mean s“I wil l d estroy”
, it mu st b e
traced to an oth er root. But to wich root ? A s far as ou r p resen t k n owledge goes,we can on ly trace it to y es which correspon d s , as to its mean ing, to th e S an scriti cch
“to wish
”
. Th e shorten in g of 9. to a may ei th er rest on a clerical error , or
b e th e con sequ en ce of th e prep osition a p a b ein g j oin ed to it , or of th e m idd levoice ; compare k ramat i , an d k r am a t e of k r am “ to walk ”
. His article on y tt s
is an un critical comp i lation from Burn out’
s statemen ts.
Lvl I n t ro d u c t i on .
Pah lavi Wol‘d a ibd ryd“assistan ce by wh ich ava r e was tran s
lated in th e origin al , an d wh ich is th e real mean ing of th e word . The
preposition d is exp lain ed as“ th is
”
(pag. 60) wh ich seems to rest on some
misun derstan d in g, p erhaps on an id en tification with th e Huzvan asUh i . Th e origin al glossarist had very l ik e ly th e root of a hya of this
,
a hmd i‘ “to th is
”in view,
'wh ich is ‘
a , b u t n ot (i , an d th en h e is quite correct.N o twith stan d in g th ese d efe cts , wh ich can b e , for th e most part , tra
ced to misun d erstan din gs , the G lossary is of th e greatest value , as it con
tain s th e corre ct ren derin gs of man y Z an dwords , an d b esides, many which
are n ot kn own to us from oth er sources It wil l take in Zan d philologywh ere a D iction ary, i. e . a work statin g th e mean ings an d etymo logies onlywith tolerab le correc tn ess is stil l wan tin g, th e same rank wh ich is occupiedb y th e N igha n tava s in th e Vedic , an d th e A m a r a kos
'
a in th e c lassicalS an scrit literatures. A lth ough th e origin al glossarist possessed a mu ch grea
ter acquain tan ce with th e Avesta lan guage th an an y Parsi p riest sin ce the
time of Ard esh ir Bab egan , we can n ot expect of h im an y critical kn owledgeof Zan d ph ilo logy in th e European sen se of th e word . H is grammaticalkn owledge was n ot very comp lete . He kn ows on lv two gen d ers (masculinean d fem in in e) , wh ereas th e Zan d h as actual ly three . O f th e mean ing of
the ten ses h e h ad n o c lear con ception s . A ll h is statemen ts must be cri
tical ly investigated in to , though h e d eserves more cred it than h is in ter
pre ters .
c ro wns: err b re ed er i woo are net a
yd hvon d d n yok n yc’
ieshn e n a chai n shame p a van .
M me? ’ ft‘b -A”€ f o n aw a re i t) 94 0 4 3” 10?
a va std k m ahr t‘
gc‘
tn e e a, vc’
ij shan dkh tan e ben d kord sheh d enmcn
e ”0 t 6c 4 0 2g
ch a st‘
tn vat m am a n z an d dgha sh
I. Num erals , an d som e adverbs .
t ”)N ew e a sier W elle s a are tel
d va p esh p a u r va p a r dfftm p a ou r im ayok oim
kl, po
95“
rcage .» 55 1 0 4m Q0 m gn aw » o gay0
th r itfm sé,tishr d d én ie d vayd o d a d iga
-r,hitim . d d
”lambda: A moelfi 53, m 93? »l 00°
ch ithru shva sa r ishod eh, thr ishva sen in thr ayam sa d iga r
w aged Jail-v a Gains errors-”c"p u fttu nhem . p a nj ttm , p ukh d h a chah d r fftm
,tt
’
iir im . ch a sroshod eh
o omv rem o er-c ue o wn e r/y U }
~mu>>4ofr °9t°tQéi
kap tanhum shotsh t‘
im kh sh tum sha sh khshva sh p anj u d ch
Qvu gfiy
o
aglu ; 0 gnygu qoaon o 99 t q
d a sma hé‘
n a h t‘
tm , n a oma hé h a sh tu d ch , a shtanhum h a/tu d ch
a as?d ah ffim
I Corrected from {lacy
2 Zan d -Pah lavi.
II. G en der s. S in gular ,du al an d p lural of pro
n oun s , verbs , n ou n s , an d adj ectives .
4 0 9W , 4 0 39” 4 01 95 M W ,e M AM W e» fir
tdki n a n a ka d i‘'va z a ka r i ava stdk men mahm
’
gd n dvd n z’
k d e nmen
4 05931 , d oewo’é'
a 4 0 6m» v4 039 9343 t 4 0550 4 0 v 4 0W?agh a r i n a myd n agi n a n itum i n a. sa r ita r i
‘
n a sh ap ir i we d avd td va
WNW” { vb d ove: y «moo a)" “4 5 4 0 -40 0 : lva sd ton e
‘
d r otman p ad ash n a j d ton éd d n dyk md n a vsha sh i va
4 A né’
magd o» lWV -“ QO U «33mm aw fl ggr
"
r d i m d n chas dn a sh an d d z eh n a. d d d a sta n p a dva n d éd d n dgh khubie
00°
J ew 94mm) WK) wlwléb 9 4
.
“ 6 16.
70 Qz an d awa sh j avita r ava stdk cha n d 'va dkvimo néd ma d m od d d in yen
(P ron oun s )
O -‘
f’
ju m o a n, Q
M ) » J ”gva ibya n aka-d d d ken d mdm
,va ié
‘
. z aka r d d kcn d mdm t a
l g vfi l lN §W J J 19 fi l ° °9l l
l°SJ
J l9 fiva va sta rg khu rshn a d d han d mdm va . n aka d n a z a ka r d d ken d mdm9825J
’W l “ r”J
basteh d d ken d m dm, vayd . m in ce va sa td d d ken d mdm
4 4, £ 40 4 0 31 15 , ”a, g, J
a s” t ;.&n gm awn
ke nd mdm,vaydo . salyd e
r
a n yok n Zv d d kcn d mdm ,vayd oschid
H H aws» ”w J ”fl. fm aw » QWG,>3 ’wbfl j
mdm , vacha dm a n d d [sen d m a‘
m , vayd o d aw a n d d n va a h lobd n d d
o ”mm —ya n, £ 6
.
o 5n 9 9Ja n,
ayolce , ha lcered acwd-n d d [sen d mdm u bozbyd . ka d d r d d ke nd
4 Zan d Pah lavi .
w.» 4 930 93p m.” ”Cg {lo 0
cg0
a it , n d . gd sd nf‘
ek r dman e,n é . rdm d n , n d . gd sd n ik m kdme , ve . r ak'dm
" 9 93 22 V ” W” " 34? ° €WU ”70 90”
fi 22
m kdm dyk j zn d k a it , vi ayov dyk j in d lc a i t gd bn d dgh j in dk
d oe fl we sew -n ew a n ger wmm wm t ‘z W U w” t
m id dyk j in d k a ft, ap d . j a-vid vd , qd h esh n e dyk j in d k a it ea
«
an: a
n “ , we: Saws fl w» ,
ben d d qh j in dk a it n a r a kh d r dgh j in dk a it va
N um b ers in th e n ou n s .
o ww; eomwulw yor eom
m w lslw m w," “ M
, se dm d t p eren dyu ,d d dm d t p er en dyu sh , ayok dm d t p dr n d
eow y n wlilsew rmyeelsm w lelwu ”orup“ fiv eocfiln w ldw
.ap er en dyuka , d d dm d t . ap er en dyukd , ayolc dm d t a-va rn d p er en dyun dm
l )” r: so m! r: 33» o
°o cfit
ngm
w lslie» °_y
'w:,d d dm d t . n a rsh , ayok dm d t ga bn d . ap er en dyu kan d m ,
sé dmd t
O J (a: o°o
sé dmd t . n ara
Qu alit ies an d ap p ellat ion s of wom en , etc.
fig"
o°o Gfil
flj f’éw l o pm w y’u u ; 0 0
9m: wer e,dm d t vd . n d im
’
kan am , n d im’
kayd o , n d im‘
ka h amgdn eh n a sdman
o
a {w4 053 ) go: go
o 4 1» v q o J p lu b o a)”
, j a d , fé , sa lid dmd t . van tan am , van td hva , va n ta , khup
l In serted from A n q uetil D u Perron ’
s Zan d -avaste vol. 2 page 460 .
Zan d Pah lavi. 5
ag‘
b5m na 9: P ie we sea» o
°o s u n k
,yd h bd n a teh Id shoe p ava n dma t char d dtik dgh j in d lc a i t . j a hi
’lé‘W—l’lfigj fi 9”V: o°o”66 —17 l 0 8°
1
f agoswju pd em d n d-p d thn i , shoe n d k dmd t . n mdn dp a thn i , ha d eh bdn d k ch a rd itz
'
w; t e dgy w; a e w es? web re s.
dmd t ou . bar ethm’
, va rh oma n d dm d t oa . m’
d h d o a , m’
d hn , o ioeh dm a t .
c°c39, ° f £ 9400 w” 8° 0
. n akad , stm'
Jm , dyk j in d k d it vydkh tih ava d r d steh
0 fl 9”KJ was 3° J Q’DBMfi O £ 1
: 9”IU we: gi g
e 4 0v
dgh j in d k a ft khdh ar , qanh d , dgh j zn d k a it am md ta
J se nse nod- 1>le1” { S
‘
fl“
RU ;d d yahvdn éd cha s'dn hap sn d i
- d p n d-kh ovd ben tman d ughd h a
oy’m u
fi go 9.si A »? J
" ”6'
QM .”
o°o 970 max) ,
Icha su r d z io an d eh ld a bu m d n a varn d ,sa d . sh oe d yok ou n asdma n
gog
fim” ymeflalso”) (a:
h a n d . vdgd n yen ben ap shm an ben tma n e sh de r a z ga bn d e dm d t khusra d
new 7 0 vw§53
wnng“ A o
f ») W i any” ,
sh an teh p d nj d h z a rm d n . j aman d n d n éd r d i ga-bn d i md n va n a sdm am
’
a)» a°o
o my
khup , hum’
r dm sd leh n ava d p d d i r d n shosao ,shan teh h afld d hamoar,
o°o vnro W ow » l
ya hvdn ad dvd eshn ik va vir
1 A ll Zen d word s marked 1 are wan tin g in th e origin al , but have been in serted , as th ere is a tran s lation of them in th e MS S .
2 Corrected fromgm] ; yme” 3 m ”6
'
3 Corrected from flange-é
6 Zan d Pah lavi .
H l. P ar ts of th e body, an d its qu alities .
e» o°ow e no s een“s nag ate
-ion s )”
h n r a od hd a st p a va n hhdp i ch a sd n hd td sh i d eh hu td sh td
”(JR o°o no "OK
ch a sd n hu ka r ap h n ker efsh ba sa r id p ava n lchdp i‘
cha sd n hd r osteh
o m anp uolqy "(xi0 “ u n
it
y my» 3 40 0 90 439
h ord eha n esd k ch a sd n bdm ik , bdmya a n d dm e p a sz'
z agihd
lac: o . venou gony 65° $0 ”Syn o m ys u ju go o J ‘UMDD QJd hh a r , hu tar est ta rest va , p a rd n , h drd n ; Ia r a sch a , p a rdcha ,
so sewn an
y 16'
kostek h amd h man
ea sed no 595 16'
near N ew” no 076
”
walk way
moeshm a n p a va n z ake m a n j ad a n d ama n p ava n m oe , huga on em
go J nmu g o ’J ”5 y 55 0 Lfi j’b$4 5
55
ga dsa , d r d steh sé n a d d p a va n va . va r sa r oeshm a n m dm z ake
65° 35—355 effin g — m eofblu ej go 0
p ike - mod , p a on ru sha
—ga on em . m od sid h vdhuga on em
0 m ad) » g° “AW-”lh av e) o Qwu’p muéq s u a go o
, su r a p dk m usta ng , p a sn—oa str a he
‘
p ost p d stahd
c°c anyS br ine
z iva n d eh m d rd dme e p ost
fi w” 5 m.“ £ 0 0 ’w 'flb fivfi ’ej O
ha s z‘
a it o a m a s i a zt ava sh , r oeshman e p ost a dd ha
b u n gee.» snags»
: 4 3434” wmc 0 l ”a ”UK, a ddh a ma syanh d hefzti kaya , j amn d n éd n ehd d d m p ava n chasan
Zan d Pahlavi . 7
” is su e, J u lian e,» . 1>/C 00°
3 7; 3139 ,
p a iti ap a r aya yd p ost m as z ake h omn an d ka d d r
00°
1 , Ag » law ”Q o " anu nfikox u gd khar va r gosh gofteh afa rg m a sta rg dkh ar md n m a str aghn ya
o . J asn ld gomn c . accu se) .u m whlu e’. 19C . 17 0 9433 4349
.m am as
m a str aghn aya p a ite’
p d ou r aya yd ka syanhd kaya
o can ‘t-
Gib 0 wwwwag-55 0 Gilfl flfi
é? do n¢
vaghd h a n em n a r sh j ama n an d n éd roeshma n vaghd h a n em p esh md n
b
i g“, 21“ ”0 9 t in”)
a dod a stem ; j umbz’
n a d ben d o agh d a n ga bn d va n d s hd r a d
l d p x u g 1: C .J yn ej n eb ”a o cklu » n )9 n u g
m a str agh n dm yd m sp a ch a ,m a sta rg aJok a st , m a str ava n am
some no wort: Q $6 w aS 95 “ M uses?
”
ta n dva n d r p ava n softa yen m a sta rg md n z a n a shn a h amd z ak , am d sta
o . 1>9 m w 93y Q‘W”
Gwen, » cgjéoyp n
fio w fl
Ichor ch ilcaya td a n yd a dted kh a r dchith rem ya hbon a shn a ben d
”0 59; "OK”Q?“ 35 3 wood :
r odshm a n p ava n z a ké‘
ch a sd n toj a n d s a loo n i varma n sh d n toj a shn igihd
"mi runny55 6
‘
we )" W W 95 v flew t
ch a sd n j amn d n a shn a m a zg a n d dme dvd n ik z ak va m a sta rg va
ox) on} t wo é nsow fill vw -fieo fi S 3“w o n wingka r ap ayoo a st m a h i ton ed ben d p a té
‘
sh td n z ake van d slcd r j amn d n éd
some go nww i ll cm” W n‘m5 a
”:
’5 °5€ emtan d oa n d r m a h itdn éd ben d a st man z an a shn a h amdh z ak ma zg ayoo
15 A b?) 8° 93” ”Kine ”n q ofé,
d dz’
th r a . r oe u ru a . d in d e a in ih'd . toj in a d z akd z’
oa rman shdn
8 Z an d Pah lavi.
" awn—w) 8° m agma ) 00° moi
cgaou g 09°“ 3K
, u z-
yaz d dn a o in t‘
k , n donha'
. ch a shm p éshe , p ashn em chashm
a ironwo ~9~w 39~7n o o°o 93m owe ah o»
oa j d tdn a shn a p a rdon tydo ,d on tyd o o in 'ik myd n e oa sap dl
o go o 00° 9 5
’o 0
0° 9 , oven“ ,
d onha d a n d an d a n td n d lap aosh tr a o in va z rdn ashne
go ”to? 3390 o
d a n d a n a z ire ,sp a rnh a p omaman
(Word s relatin g to sp eech .)
$50 w): o go e u lo wb N S ,» 15 . —n » out
gobash n a va cha van g vd kh sh bozva n h e‘
z oa
0 go 4 0 3434950 0 succumn gt'afi ifiw 30 "N A3 0
n yok srr ir a sha nd sagi d z a e’
fitz‘
oa itish sa khu n sonhem
J an 30 «mm? o o l'
kgs a o verd o la w a o n
n amra d d n dgihd ,d anrd fr d kh tagi h i td n agds
noegyw a s Q
m esmw —w sna ée ww w brabcha sd n w hhd n tum yen ,
sanhem kh temch id goba shn a d od d , vdkhsh
934194 0 » o -smyub- Giéw v s’e 4 436'
f0 0 y
d shkd reh va ch d o ha ithem mod d n éh a n , gu d h rd- sanhd rdz hd
o°o «my » baci) n -
)eb>lJy o
°o morass
berez a ta goba shn ihd khroshd , va ch d o khru z h d a goba sh n ihd
ergo? «M icro w in-ml; n a m ed a «mg r of » o r”?
goba shn a p d d a shd h , vd kh sh Ich shaya d goba shn ih d bola n d ,vacha
aw? o . -MQ)'3u -lb g/y ub o
°o m fg }
; o “ wi n g u n gomwcn
goba shm‘
, vakhs hanha goba sh n ihd hamd va n d , va eh a amavata
Zan d Pah lavi . 9
t ond oc/w k o
°o «mow- m
goba shn a ,varethraghm
'
byd beretz'
byd vdkhsh homa n d ihd sad
’gA g 3 35 o “ Q6” im a uféu’ 3° 3 d ofl”>33
frd rd n z ake ukhdhd o r a thwyd o p irozgarihd e d a d rd n ashn a
(
Leo—09 gigomgomn » u “Lo.” Gigé‘) go 4 0 16
.
d eretd avastd tem p a ir ish tem sr irem ukhdh em m od d
3 SMM JG 3W ’w‘53$4 ”
”0339, 3 0
sa rosh e d d shtd r e ekvimd n d d m dm n agir id eh n yok e mod d ,sraoshem
(augufiib 3°wywyp "a
vanh d o mashyd ukhdhashn a eko imd n dd hard d astoba r p ava n dgh
ooum 46; 3 9g 0 9.»q n y) 0
mar d dme sha n d s mod d z ake , vachd o ukhd hd d anhr d ya tha
c o°o so? 6 some
465 films? 95 noeééo-‘o'
mrava d goft , mra od .j amn d n mod d d d n dke z ak cha sd n sh ap ir
4 9 .13.0 49 4a gorgyflo n g o m
gmoqow g 8° ”w0 96 c
°cwnng
p a itz’
astd . goba sh n a p asakh p a itydd ha j amn d n , mru . j am a n anfd n ed
o pygm y .” J V JU )& 09° E ’s—w33 9 g o {shrub
n yosha shn a ,sdsn do gushta gobashn a pad irashn a oachd o
Agin g 00° ”33 “ 11?l a lsla qp 4053 o . sui n g
p a r d d a sh n a va hde ,d ashz
'
n d , haoz‘
d gosh , ga osh
o 40) go 35 0 » 330 » 0$9410 ) 4 0 35 o g na w”
a zvar va a z ir , up ard ,ad ha r d . dkhar va p esh p a scha
8° ngs-fie) o du n e, go 944 (
ca bs: o Gfiémfl—QEJ
-“ eb o°oJ i m}
-p z'
rdmu n p dz'
rz‘
. n imeh harvast , n a émdm vispe ld ld
10 Zan d Pah lavi.
o°o”‘G‘v j L O 0 “ Pa
tti; A ir-”
H Q, [go4
9 absn ] ovaghd d n e dkha r vaghd ha n em p ascha a érvd r eh h anhu ha ren
o 80 m a
ya 63°p 80 ”953 o
a rethn d o bd z d bdz ava d osh d aosh a gard d n m a n aothv
8°”eves” o 8°we d ‘i 9a 435"
mu sh ta a r a shn achan d ch idka dh a va td ya dma n z a sta a ret}
o is» 5own?» 8° m y)” ej ag 0 2l>afr d
-
rd d hd n a ra z dn a n gu sh t erez u mu sh tma sd mast
o -lls eso wo n nos /id) » so sour)"
Lo i { we
va r d n d khd n cha sd n sa roba fr a u d khsh a n gu sh t dkh a r ou p esh
3 ”a“mm o gu n m an 09° ”legu me, o u lwgoaob go now
e d n d a rg chasd n d s a shayd o p dstd n fsh td n a dsyd
o debu t 83 156 94 0 o eluwdb so 4 0 9 9 o { gow n sso3i wow
n dfd shakambu , u ru thwa r e ka khsh ,ka sh a ibya wa r softo
so2n)M no 3 vino Gfivs
n b so u s ewoe s quwé’o aoi
. khd n p a va n e p ost , vanhdm tiz e p ost , ushad h dm n doeh
flyfl fl 3 lm°>"6 3 34: ”h ave; 0 wan e)p ah lu lc e r oeshman p ava n e ta luk , ba r oz hd a hum p ah luk , p aresu
00°
a . G 4 0 70 e 0 Lim i t ingyd lca r e d d cr ed /m dm sosh su sh i sin eh p asdn d
93415 e 4 1) !q 8° S SN QJAQ 0 fl ag)” 9
0° 9395o GiV -WQ)
a hreh,z d ra scha . sap d r z ,
sp erez a rod ik u rva tem . j egar
00°
0 A lla)” go 0 go o oJ ’V f’ib. h akh ta sa r in eh , sraom
‘
kumilc frashn em . gord eh , o eretka
1 Omitted in all MS S .
2 Corrected from 3 m m an d "U’QPM MJ
12 Zan d Pah lavi .
hesnlu lfi ~ low so ow , 1 9 o A ": no n -o t bros
aghrydtemd a Sp d visp var va d hamd d a r a n g ap oeshn a oa a shud
o cfimsg g
» wgS O Syd a r ej d o sw am gavam a sh ta varema n o d a n hvé
d oSmw‘
s no ge ngnéco d er no vefl n€
cheh d r su d d r i khod d p ava n ekvim dn dd d oshid m d dyd n md n aghr ikt'dm
cog» 5” J v -nr
a rsed a s chehd r oa tdn d
IV . Th e r elative p r on ou n , an d som e adverbsder ived from it. W ords begin n in g w ith y.
” a né on » , 4 o,
vd éd hd vd u ld d a d ya th d
°°o 934494 0 » 335
J 95 "we,” 0 Geéwwd shkd reh d d n an d n d ir z
’
k va z a ka r d d ken d s a le a e‘
d d n h a ithim
g‘sycggosi go 9345 g,» 0
24—15 Ge mm
a oa éshdm n itemchid . z am ik d enm en ch a n d z d 2m yatha
o .’ Giiu ‘i‘l—é '
Qvfi
u cfle . “M isuse”
n ztum z d lca che , vagh d h a n em m a dhmyéh é n a rsh gath a sta 1 am
s amb a do li‘b fi flW G‘
i“) oc‘awsfl sw mo re, it?
a sh tish ya tha m aghd d n midn eh ga bn d e ch a n d std r d n va rman sh d n men
00° 93 9 6 ”e, 3 ,e
\o sev n u gowe,
A
p a d ireh p avan a sh teh chan d a bu n em a tha p a ityahmz’
£ 40 3 . 4 975fc 0 a n” e A tom 0
a-shd ya thrd gtamdman j in dk ken d ya thr d z a nd i
Zan d Pah lavi . 13
so-omns egns{ v5town ie » a): m» 0 w rw elw zgnwywv
m in a sh n i bu n d eh r otma n a shava h ish t dgh tamama n ,d rm az
’
tish ha cha ité
a ny”? 22 0 39145 ) 89
m» 4 0763 3Id ld khu rsh id z ak dgb tamama n u z d iti hoa rse
.
ava d ya thr d
o Waffl e—Lhwu $4; mafia/C go
bakhsha d fra d a th em a ka r d -maz d do od ya th rafa z ed
no 95m } c
°c vi nes» 4 0 ,439 4v “ 3 6 395 m ain » 24: We
p ava n dod n z‘
k a rkdn ad fr dd aheshn i r d i r akdm a n homd d yk tam ama n
e°o ”339 334: '6
’
”New 0 e‘ayswgwn
gd ynamo o ”40 33:
h a sta n men kad d r z d a éd d n , ka hmd ich z‘
d ya thacha h amsakhd n
a sk-too 3m”i ”C o
g. “ regain a ygfig
.
{me
a h ld oa gosp an d md n , d d d a shemch d gamchd ye z an d i
obwo l wow 95 no {C woo -o no so y onJ o e-
90:
dod n ilc n a a n d d z eh z ak p avan ye gd sd n p avan . ya h bdn ad eshacha
lac ownnogd o-
‘
n’H 3
9 M ens;Joey tu lna
"
.cwe
yd , j aman a‘
n d n ed o d‘
sk m ama n he m d n s an d h amgd n eh a va sh ,yd ,j in d k
36 1 099 5, fi ”6'o seas-mg
Joan ne, gal, 34930055
p a tkdr d d r ga bn d md n d a d hd iti p a iti n did p eremn d i n adrd
find ,a ny 3 ”Ame, 4 0 22 O W m y
Jod d d n yen 2d r a lchd r d d d a std-n e p a sokh dgha sh yah bdn éd ld ld ld
.0 "Maude, ”e,o m yggwflafi m ymuiué J oya gongd s d d toba r p a r dz od n p avan , z a rvd n emcha va ra scha gd tumcha
m u ufén ) 4 : 33i
J
fl nyfl d ru gfl sé ”4 5 3,ra thwya d d z
’
tya ahu bya m’
sp acha z aman n a var
i The word s 39 do n ot occur in D .H.
14 Zan d Pah lavi .
4 0” O o
QWS QO JUJl -lb o JO JN U
.o J JJéJ-fl’
a ho i h a rva sta cha ,v a hish ta h e d d td ish a sha hd ra ithya
d uo vwcwwo o yo { nil-Ao v i «new v
avash d d d a std n fr d z fr d r dn-Z n a r ad Z va d a d o va
GEs t lac: 4 0 5” no° n€ ° 15C
n a cré , yd j aman an u n éd oésh n a ayok mdm ,m dn , yd
E2 mime l@ l ) ”M ic
fie n d b
Q9Jyl»
dgb j ama n a n dn éd gabn a d n oa r md n cha sdn ,ch ich i me fr d aokhte
‘
n ew, no on} gy J
b
y?° n€ -wro so f tness
Ss ervo
,n a sdman ayoh aJan ga bn d d d e m dm , md n , yd . toj a shn a frd z tar
fl Qib” “0 4 0 J J QC
”
vé
fb O win g . J on . 4 9C
dgh d a d r dn yen yd s ga bn d d d dm d t ,ba r a z
’
te‘
gd tn m n a ra yd
"e, o G3 nu iué . 4 13.330 :n 3° 3mx, ”M S
p ava n , d rq m va n d ém d oer ed d yéhyd od d dn a d z amam'
. 3m 3) 3 e‘www go R5
3 4 0 95? (e, 3 95
ta vd chd isd z'
yava d d ruj vd n shed gor d i oa rman e sale
4 0 3u 95 43C,» ,fi ,9
3,e\
a h ld esh khd eshn i dmokh tam a n d z ak h omn am tobd n z’
k khd std r i chan d
m u , 1 , 33A «i mage 359 , 4 93m. 39 sn gsk
4 9 33glwvah z
’
sh t oa r rd s j dm tdn ed o a d a rg hamd , j im a itc’
p eresd ydméfig
1
d oshakh va
QU D "0 9‘s! 3 , A u
g, 0 0 JwJD » -fl k J ééfi g
d d d p avan dmd t va d h amd, j ava iti gaya yava ta
i A s th is passage d isturb s th e con text, it h as b een en closed in b racke ts.
Zan d -Pahlavi . 15
”q”: 0 a wnin g Qqu g m gou » um 0
0°
gayoma/rd j od c‘
m mara ta gayéh é yava ta z ivéd
nu 4 3» q o
B )» ”a 0 “ mm”, o 22 933m (933
a été yava . an gd réd a n bém p avan yava dyk j in d lc a it
cm ”0 0 73? fi n“. J ew 450 33”
homn ad ya hvon a d va rma n shcm a n bém z ara thu sh tr a, ahhem
lace 00°«3335 ”1 15K”
0
Qwflu
Qu35 4 3
yoishté z d é‘
d fr c’
iz ayoj a shn a fr a é‘
az a ité yogh ed ha
’wées w ow ”9
p armc‘
iw tokhshdk kas p a i tishd thrdo hvoz’
shté thwakhsh itd a
ec h wo awées r ooms ge nre5
d dd d r p a rma n tokhshci k m as ya hvén éd bor d d r
W316" 63956 "C 6393
h omn éd m arda‘
m man r a h /am yfishmdkem yé yaz hem
3l>m Q” “ M
R”, 135 3333409333) a gozwmthra p u thm yéi té yuj iti p ou ru sha sp é
‘
yu kh ta
J véw mesa: sm ut-9, wwm
gwlum
yukh ta benmcm F er idfin varma n shan homn ad ayukh t étaon a hé
53° 905
10)4 0 43” , J '” "N C-V0
oQWN U-W ’ {Landau }:
beshiz eh 308m ch ehd r ayuj ashn i asp ah é cha thware
_337qo.n u Gggowm go ”10 0 3 o snowy”
a stry yd tem gehci n bahm‘
ga éth an dm yd tem
4 m 0 -Wej G’euféwfl , °
°o
ov
j e’
ida p air ikan émcha yd thwam astra éd j d du éhé‘
8° M 9330 3 am
p ar ikc‘
in a t h i m
16 Zan d -Pah lavi .
0 45459 3357533 :w 65°4NW) 0 . m u gg y ”,
, yd skerestcmem khd steh kota avar eta yd oh hya
8° CWh t Aa is» ,ker d d r tdm kdro
933 , (a:maz vir dk dm d t d ard n d sha n u t ma z ah h d—m
’
r d yd r e—d rdj d
w ome n 444 0 2g
j d ton éd mdm dgh a sh a sha r d éd , p a ten ta ya ésh en ta
«arch ,» o cwm cevtmg»as «we: i n
Joe: se rve:
myd a shard in éd , d p em a éshen tem p a tét ben d dgh a sh p a tin éd
o°ob i 5 M ‘t ‘W
. z ivdn an d ma d z a éman d ya étush
.1>33n qu ogylm 55 3335 03 0
Qumran ) 333yab i am
yokhsh tayd avz d r yam ,su r a h é yaosh ch in i
o 4 39 333 3q 55 ”V J o go Gfivfif)d an ma yayata tdk sé ikr i- ya khsh tisch a ba rctdm
as Joe 93cm)» M A E w d ’lm 8c (3d ) waiter”
ta sh osta r eh d dm yoz hd a n a h é a var sd tdn éd
95 w «my»: 9 4 95
Id z ak d i ; clavim'd n éd ma d z ak d t , ya éta ta re t¢ yéd hi
0 fa g lam) » 00° ge nt"? goé
'
z aheh maz d d o a ka rd p u th r d ya sa sh ekv imd n c‘
d mad
. 1: 53 33 o 4 35e 3 flberetd byd , ya z a e
‘
sh a a n h omd e bcnman
i (0 19 in D H .
2 ln my man uscript th ere is 5, in stead of 33” M. II .
Zen d Pah lavi . 17
A ve rt: 80 53 5 a «angry «c by? we: 43735 )
ya sh . z osa r ba r a shn i ekv im 'dn é‘
d ma d z aké‘
p avan z a othyd byd
30 439361 6 iM ees we we w vfiu c M y
. p a rd dm e p a dmd n ihd n m a d p ou ruyd ma n td td
awn : 349 5q c°c ”A.” c
Qfr a z d d dp em ya z d i wa r d eh j or d d k sa r ed h a
-rc£l= wm o°o m om ” no a «550 e 4 04 Gwi 41 4
ya sn emch d . sistem p ava n c p am z d 6 mid ez ba h dn am ,n a om
l we.) 0 061 0315051” J ymujafii s4 3p J pcggvmé
va n yd eslm a z’
z a shn a ,dfr in dmi z ava r a scha uz a scha va hm emcha
l'3, 4 3,3&33» q 90°
5335 Ky.»
va r va d yava dtd ta dcha yava é‘
cha . dfr in am z osa r va dj
r oba slm i h amd ham d
V . W ords begin n in g with ka ,kaé , kh sh ,
sh , etc.
ej awo a «we » we we su re va ule o olmg
ese
d d toba r dyk a i t j in d k va d in d k j z’
n d lc far-M eet , d lcadshd
ilj ym gen Sa go, o . 1>w 40 3b3b Jean »
e d d toba r a it kad d r vivishd d td d kadshd a sti hé
"6'o 3p m ) 5 A oég
j
)» J JQOQM
(
lg/C go 99 0 fl u ,»
mdm, fra z d n a z’
ti a r ethm p a im’
a étd . d d d dgd s
1 Th e Zan d word s in b rackets have b een in serted h ere , as their Pah lavi equivalen ts are foun d in all MS S they app ear to have been left ou t by some clericalmistake.
18 Zand -Pah lavi .
rd, deg wnww m ,6'
95 K?
va r-m an dma ta eha a n itdn é
‘
d frd z ben d sa r oba men d d d a stdn z ak men
om { 333933 9 3333 95 533959, t 4?a '6'
, i w
,d dd dgd s ast z ak n a n egarddr mdm sa roba men d dd a stdn ka bad
m y eye «may» we j as/ 13>” s¢ M am a 95 if 3
Id dma taeha a n itdn éd frdz Id ben d sa roba m en d d d a s tdn z ak md n n a
yo u w ow was an lwe nmo if?) 44
m y l J ”j ,
d d d an dgd s p ava n a ch a d d d astd n b arman m dm Id var, sar oba kabad
3 389 33, 0 4 0 330 335 o°o yum-no
e va sta -rg bdman yd o ka shd a va eha v a strd d d d sd n a shn a
” 0 33349 wa d—13 30 30333 o 79.30q 3 3° 0 59 93g
vyd rd z dm karashd kishva r ka rashd ta rd e bdmik kote
9 0 33 o Gfiuoan g “ M9 5 33” 30 3 4 3333 , o g’guéy
h ap t , Ica rshu dm ba p ta . a nj um a n-ih e vird i kishva r ,
khan dm
3°m”9 3s5 am 4 0 39 o . 4°3'
la33u7w3u’
Ib o°e
z ar i tdn é‘
d ir d e kdsh fr ac r ayozsh ka rsha seh id kishvar
80 m 3, 0
Q§930I333 go Sa c 3 o
késh t Icarsh téé‘
késh inj d r e z am ik ka rshvd o z emo
go a 112 333330 16: 00° 9
339 33>o 94331 30 00°
o lim bma Ikd kh shayd r ostdk shoithr d khod d i khshathrd
o°o4 0W>"(Ki 90 4 0 c
°o
‘ O O ‘WO ‘QI J I”G”JJ”-‘oéyr dshm
‘
, cha sd n shdd kh shaé‘
td p d takhshd kh shayama-n a
gow e ew e W e ° ~1=ewm e one”N e ws
shd d i sha itd d sdn i‘
shyd td khd steh shadtd
o°o
“ Owl
s-"U “ QQ ‘OJY o°o WWW:
shir in i khshu idha katrd n a shn a shiéz'
ti
20 Zan d -Pah lavi .
V I I . W ords b egin n in g with a , a, an ,ai , etc.
0 30 312 9 4333 go 0 9 33333 go53333 0
sh akn dh a in itdish a kin ? a in itdid a sa r a n aghr a
lI‘UQW80 4 0 55” o
°o4 0 99
43”W ”URa toj ashn a ach ith d a r ish a ir ish td akh d stgid ch a san
awhen»; a. 3
1 33" slew °°o s
u e d e » 47 or »
a n ekvimdn dd a std td khd k (w ar e ap éd d k a chithrd
30 WP Lidia-w Q’U fle efe” go Q Q’Wm’fl”
j aj a n a sp er en d avd dm ap emd a n z’
tdn a ta n yen apva tié
3° Q 9 o . >33333 6°o 9 "m o . 333 33
a st a sta tic d su ya hvén a d d s ya hvdn dd a s
09° 95 o 4 33 go 9 3329
39 ?0 $9 333» go 4 0W) “ 9339 333 , 0
z ak d yet ibdn a st d sté a tyd v istd r i a sla z'
shum
393333 OO0 $535 0 ggg
m gwn 55 0 53, 95 o M ’GU”
d a d r oma n a hmd kem amd va n d i am h d i a le ahmaz
c°c
“ova" 333
(90 ”w” ” M G” coo "0 ” " “ Qt go
o°o ”0”
. p ad a sh a dd d n , a th a . d sdn ,a d h a a dd -fen ,
a d . d sd n
o gglfi e m’
lfi 3° R3» go 0
0°
agh rem agbr a a) d z dish sa lid agh a d d d d tha
«yd O 4 373733$002NOWAS ”W 0 0 80 9
351410 Got ?”
makb t, a ru ra . z a rh on a d a a z d d i d d /zd ta aghr ilc , sr aghrcm
i Corrected from (0 -13,
2 In th e old MS ., D . H . , wh ich has b een written in th e year 7 66 of Y ez de
gird , ( 1 396 A . D .) an d is n ow in the possession of D r. Han g , (“l b is often written
for 5 z . ad h e t a stan d s th erefore, very likely, for “ 0v “ az at a. In Pah lavi
Zan d -Pah lavi. 21
o 4 33933 c 4 371 33 go 359 5; o JIM 53, 0
a ren a ord n a or a . m ita rg awr a a rva n d au rva d
4 9 33733 go 93” o 4933 0 30 39 3335 55
‘
333399 5 33
a r a td bun d eh a rem kerva d a dth r ap a itz’
sh a p a tkd r
o°oSuwAamo Iain /95723iz a shn eker d dr
,Icer eth z
’
n d
o 43353394 7339 3» 53, 5339330 0 33, 4 0 33” o
d ta re - va z an d vakhsh in id d r d ta sh d ta r e-vakh sh d
4 9339 333 55 S339” 4 0 33n oo°oBumps , 4 0 339 33
d ta re ker d d r d ta sh d ta re—Icer eta va z in i d d r d ta sh
{ 333W 0 go icy5339
“ o
d ta sh d ta r em a rez a n o n im eh ta r d ta sh ta r a du a dmd d
00° €N°Q°S é (cage) wow 0 4 3p3gg9 3Q
/93I5—0339 333 yumr dd tum z a k fa rvaft d ta sh a ta r e-fi
‘ ith itemch a . m 0 3h zd d 1 '
o 3.39 33c Sammy o 4 03339 3 433333 goI
S33 559 333
d rm a ta d sn id d r d sn a td rem . b0 r d d r myd d ber etem
o°o 9
S 0
4333333333
j i » 0 my€_9ima n d ca s a le a y a i d a mobd /c d eal/fen a th a u ron d m in a shn a - ba n d eh
c
an “? 0
0°
d kh a r a d /zd d tam ama n , a b ayda
V I I I . W ords b egin n in g with V .
o
Qa nb 0
0°
o
Q9n 3é 9 33533 3° 333 ,
u A
, v isé‘
, b a n a et , m’
ste‘
. h a rva st , b iSp a
9 ‘w35 gay -U az ad v a z a r h b n a d correspon d s to th e Persian exp ression saz ad an d a'z ad a h m a r d .
22 Zan d Pah lavi .
o 333350 333b go at , o 3c3333b o°o359 33, e 4 379 333343
, vahmd i . kdmeh ,va sm i va sta rg va stra . ma kd a rd nyen
o 39 33339 349 { 333933 3 c
°c gemwoq on o .
g £ 3b 8°
b ibasa’
dgd s ,v id u sh a shka hd n d d , m
’
fid a d n ydeshn a
l a a (oer m geévh é 8° Sen “ 4 054349 o
°o
r a kdm n é gOp t ,va ohkh té
‘
vafra va/r a vid asl
oémg’gb 90° Saw”, 0 00°
0 .
Q9333l33b 3°
A A A A A A A
, veredvo vam d a r va n a tam va n ed m an a zte van van a
o
Qty $0 “on”, ol’JJ-fl j w b go lN ’fl KW49 °”4 ’N b 3° 'él
,vehrka hd gokd s , va ikayd oj d a hdshn a viu sa iti . n a rm
3° 3fi3
fl,o gagfiué fi x ing ”o 30 35, o e
v ugan b °°o
. ka ba dgor d va d kr em . n €shkd s ,va n ar e va rg ,
var eka h d gorg
“ M b s lash es aw ill fi e M ilne. goba shn a , va cha .e daya r , va reth r a wa rz a n ka ba d , va rechdo
0 459 33347 00°
3 w» my 4 330 3, 3 . “w, vd tem b a n d s dgh e j in d lc a ft goba shn a va kd ld , vdchem
00°4 0 ; o . 3°31>I33é>fij 33b
. mgd n a s, h 0n ad , z akd avardish mu a hd r va dh a z‘
r ayosh vdu
4 b o°o
o 39 333l o . 1>I33§ 30$0333, 0. e d re
‘
d vd ra z’
ti var a n va r d vd réd va rcclhayc
00°
0 3° 9335? o . 1 3340 £J
n avikin am va éd h aya-ma r om a n b a em gord z‘
k reshyt
00° ”Ye”o m o 4 3
00°
o
vafluk , b aran ava vugh va d hagha d ston a d vaénat
l Corrected from WA”)
Zan d Pah lavi . 23
0 4 330 3333333I9 33333b 00°
0 g3ei33b go 33333I334; 0 4 4393343
vd strayanhva dgd si va idh im oa r sak va r ein a
o w aft/3&4? do G'
ly-‘O ’el GEP ‘OW “ § 8033314 0 39°
vd thwa p d h lum va hish tem sh ap ir oohd kd rva r z a shn a
o czh wlb a 3433-30 3“ w ef t/33143 80 330 9 353 al i é,o ostrem a n d deshn a , o oz
’
thwa a dm oeshn a ,e er en ava d . r ameh
som e » wow -3357543 93 égyslié es$3435, 343 8. 333435"
ap os ,ver en ya té
‘
. n a 3°m , oer edvd , n a r z a slzn a , oer ezya d , n a n d a sh n a
0 30 m , 0 . l9 I3343 go ”398, 0 “ 339 339 573343
0 vaj id d r vioh z'
d d r d vash t va r to o a r d in oa reta ta
«Im og e
n e? e. «or 4? 4 um a wee-30
va éij o‘
goft ben d m’
chd gd sd n
80 5-1” JIF L"30 QVJ-‘é lPO O l HDQDQP
va hd r ,vanr i . n a huft ,
o a z’
td wehd n , vanhdn d ao iz a sh n a
IX . W ords begin n in g W ith u .
4 0 4 353333 0 0 . 1>é3333l3 0 333
a sp rd s wrva ésd d dst a r va thd Ichu r sa n d u s
530 0 §°w¢0 4 3337) go 33q 0 333 go ”0 95, 0a n d a k ,
u n a mobd n ,a rva . Id ld , a s , n a rd a shn a , u rva é
‘
sa
0 " 339 30 3 00° 3 0
0° 9 0 3 0
°0 J
, u sh ta . oz id , a zyd ava t ,n ta d o ken d uoa
he 4 0;cWM 3 gwg “ Giewe n ew 0 04 0 3W 40>0 0
p ava n r oba shn i d ar a st a sh ibya u shta td tem hosh a sh n Job
1 The words u s h t a tat em a s h i b y a are left with out a tran slation in th e
MS S . Th at on e given in b rackets is furn ished b y myself. For the Pah lavi word
24 Zan d -Pah lavi .
0 . 650 35333 0 550 99 9 [0 . 33,,0 339J34 0 33 323
. d r oy ,a rva dd d s . ta teh ,
u bd a dn a a hld e.
VO A" 80 909.Gil’ 80 W3
d a r a kh t ,a r utha d . ch ir aghr em . kam ,
u n em
X . W ords begin n in g w ith p .
SW Gililiel 34345336
you r p er en em ma d a ry , p er etu sh p a n sashn a , p a rd ta
0 . 4 3
R3339, 53,$9 , 0 4 39 3336 4 3>,e, 0 . Ma dam 53, 53399 5 0 .
, p d d h a wa d r d n , p d ta p or n d i , p er en d in p a tkd r , p erem
o . 4 3a3,n Joy-33 3 Que) 9 9 36) $0 ,C’QI 80 36}
p o dad sa lid o a p dd p itam p im p aw r aj lama
“ VI-”N w el VJ
p a n p anj d h, p dnch d stem p a n) p a kh d h a pds’
e.
go 0
G eomfiw g 90$30 0 (393333, 80 S S 0 4 39 333333,
d ad r p a ir iétd a vam p d r em wa s p a nj , chasat.
3 30 w in -”fie e.s -c-as $56 a”n ew whe elies
ova ? d p a sa n a sh r d s p a tho ta n d va n d r p eshota nus
$6 9 0 £39 0 650 “ fie, “UL“Q‘ lw‘U l
p a tet p fa d p u d eh p a osh vdfr igd n p er en dvayé
L350 Gy m 530 we ‘c’W‘W 8° 9 9 6) v mw
a va r sa r p a sam p a d p a itZ p a ta t p a itze
99 9 th e origin al Zan d was wan ting. S in ce th e p reced in g as we l l as th o follt
win g word s comm en ce with th e le tter n, an d th e Zan d word u b d aen a is twi
tran slated by 99 9 in th e Pah lavi of th e fifth an d seven th fargard s of the Ven tdad , I thon gh t myse lf justified in in troducing a ha
-D
J) u b d aen a.
RS V ] .
X I . Words begin n in g with m .
o Mole go ej i’fe 8° { vb 80 90 6? a rmiesmoshu khd n eh , merez u motm a n mad gomé
‘
z eh,m ithwa
a vvwww wwabfl b eg om a c 8° w
. vddfin a t , vava cha ta . ka bad , ma s mu rd , mu stemesh6 . tiz
00°
1
5”?s o Du es ; S o00° (any; 0 pu n » ;
hu shma-r d d r h am i‘
sh eh m ima ré . r a , mam . muyud mag/d o
o . 1>J.N b uc 00°
g ag e )» o . 1>ts m w a ; go 90 9 ( o Ja g
ma shyé . ez bah z‘
ln a n homd m a z d aya sn é aviva h magh a
cA ’ o°o m6 8° 43934
.ga r aj d a-man ch as z‘
m m um mer ez d n d i . m ’fid 6h , mrutu mard fim
o 440mm ) ; 3°w ho“ 906 )n go L ug e a
ge
, mya ésh i mu tm sh t , mu th r em m a z d , m ez hd em . m a i,ma d hu
a c ac o amlm 8° agn osti c a m a ni c o
°o re d o;
. maga s ,ma-kh sh z
’
magh , m ayhem . barhd n eh m aghu a . mosh a shn a
8° wreét‘ we?“m aru ch in a shn a m erekh sh
XII. Words begin n in g with s .
wily,”o .
va’ 63° 4 0 5mm; 0 Qa
t a r)
m in d ]: such a sh akba hén é‘
d sa ité‘
khu n sa n d i‘
sa id hé'
00°
o a go-tom‘s: 3° (on) 0 55 ”tom0 Gig) »
. sad -khd std r sévishta sad sv6 min a shn a sukem
4.
26 Zan d -Pah lavi.
go 39,0 . aap a was.» 0
gu a
ge.” 8° 0
qu a-g9kp
s
sp akh . n aka d str t sa h id sid h ia d sh eka st S ch in d ayacj
atom”, o pub ,» 3°299g"
0 J en ’s 00° ,wga wg o GJQO-Ac
n yok-n ega
‘
s ,srirdo mi mi lc sr u ta p dsp a n shtam
eo vwow ~1=w >7fl came» tw ee/w »
o°o re new
“ W t “
h osh ta‘
p srva té sa z a sh n a sa kh tz‘
clavimon a shn a ,std ta
00° a go» 0 J
fi kvx go Anon o . 1>7Jyu go.n go o
[
q éwqwsa tiz sten bya storg stakhré sa tiz a d stakhté
go 0 fin d-
ag
ain60°
0 “ View,” go 5; o
, ma dm amén c‘
d,sa d aya d . sh akeft skap tem m a r ch sd or
'
zha
o goSum 45 go 0 15p m )» (obs: osn u s shm
’
iva r sn dva r e a llén a d sn d té sa rfid sravad
o g‘uwgu s 63° ”N .” o
o°o
o awaln jon go
sa r’ab a d sa kha
‘
n sa hhem n yosh a sh n a sru n a oiti sukinc‘
d
53, 933 0 330 . 0 m esa)” go c 00° (oar
a vaSp d r ed sr ita a vz d r sar d o gop i
XIII. W ords begin n in g w ith f.
o°o (on ): o o
°o
o 5 o°o ”wwu aAg o n ag
dost [r im . a bita r , fcd lm'
fr d kh d a ha slm i , fr a d a tha z
54 0 4 0
Qua y» goW‘fi‘AU gym 0 m gon u n u)500° ”we,
’m d b a r fraya ré d vr igén fr d z fr a sasta fr c’
i z frés
c>°o o
°o o
°o (“ wi g “ wow”
fash z wa shn a fshyé pa n i r fshu ta fra hést fr a éshta
1 Corrected from W”
2 Corrected from fly0 a w)»
28 Zan d -Pah lavi .
X V I . Words begin n in g with b .
c om a 1 33m an ag e amm
i ogfl 3 9 mgbaé
‘
d a biah d ba c‘
sh d o bésha z in a shn i ba é‘
sh a z a
o .“
fl“
i’
fi' “ L
‘ J eo iwfi‘ffl’ JQ o -fl
fiybuJa d . bagh , bagh a ba sta n ,
bd d h a
easegw iwegfl ag o -3 53 a 8° 16“a
vimd r bafitd o ba n d bafid d o bakhed a r bakhd hm . yahv6n dd
d ’
i c°c ”Uta
3
ba od hé bim bya izh a d va sta n ch a st‘
in bor d ci r ba rathra
gym 3,”QDo 0 . et a"
frc’
iz boj éshki bish ish -framd té vin dk ba od h a hhé bod
ge m eu mqy° ° Gi
bashi bokh t buj z’
buj a sh n a ba oshem ozmdddr
$755 3. amba h i
'
m. biith ré baj inch
XV II. Words begin n in g with r .
30 ”Kb-v5
80 o
m ere rama shn a r afn é rayoman d r aé'
va
30$35“ 633g 0 “ qu ot a, 0 1, a
]
.
ra od ha d r ish rdj im . raj a steh rd sh tem mira steh, raz i
8° dumb “ crawled a. «e rmoshn i
‘
ra ochan hcm rés
Zand Pah lavi. 29
XV III . W ords begin n in g with t.
fign p
ta n z ak-a ch a td cha .. taj tacha . robashn a té té
30s ° ~1i tu cde v c°c H eme lin ea r 8° { m ew airfl ow
khérd ta rema n é tagiktfim tarém a n o‘
Jagiktz‘
tm ch ish tem
m ine—g n
aw o°oW W 0 Hos-twp 3° 95o G79 3° (V
, o J u m p
ta n uma th ré tash t tu shish r a k tam d oj tc‘
iya
8° Semrk e w e “0°o res-w e q
u eu e at widowta rvin id d r , ta ra d h d ta td sh id ta sha d tan /a rmc
‘
in
X IX . W ords begin n in g with ch .
60° N AN A, o GfiVQ-“P 3° m p h o .1>wigkerd d ran ch a rctam a sp ord s
- d a rd n a‘
cha rctu - d rdj é
3° ”‘OQQ‘ o 4 36 7 3° 9 3° o ’f VN 'W
toj a shn a ch itha tokhm chithm p éd aki ch a étefiti
o .q o>pony ”
Kc 0
0°Syfl
o . ap m )a o°o
0 .
,cha 'retu td ré . chd rch chc
‘
irc'
im chan d cha iti kdmch chakan a
o . Jamm ie,» ”A AQm acaqu es); 3° 0 . 1>’ucpy 30 43934093,ch in awmi . farz (inch chistish d oshdram ch inmam
‘
i kerd d r tum
o°e W905,ka ri tén am
1 Th is Zan d word is written partly in the Pah lavi character in the MS S .
30 Zan d Pah lavi .
XX . W ords begin n in g with z .
ecmiv e‘mwgoffi gowe 0 “ 11 9 25
. n umd eshn ik mam an ,z i . tobcm ,
z asta 'aaci . gedm a n austa
”40 5 4 349 "ca«39 50 e mg 0
0° ,wpmfio
, z u sha . d r d eshn a cha sfin a vz dc‘
d z ita d ama sta n zyam
o°o$53 “ 9 105 e
°e o
°o fiiV 'W)“
aoth r a . d erham , z u sh ta . d osh a shn a z a osh é khastah
°°e 9
365 0 . go ”mam a . J vfij°0 °0 5,S o . {LU
z am zk z a o . sha n am a 8hn a z an ta 361" z ava rc osar
o . J >>7J gMM S o . 8° 356 ° J ifl°se re ne” “ Mi/5&5
a rva . z ama n un va . moz d z ema n a . z a r h on a d , z a thwa
figfi o°e Rx“ ; o flu
/
Lug 53, m os m lu ow 0
0° { fl u
z ac d dmci d z dma oio i sh t z aé‘
sh é z armdn i
o°e «33 «tease s 56 re f eo é iwrS m ore» !
z u ro . gerd zgeregn em . j av id aga th a d . zy0 ci n a d n anha
o°o 99 4 m)” 3” 5 o . em pow er
z er ed h awm Jahd steb z ér bor d d r i a va retd o beretdo
cameo 3i5 ° ° d vfi ic>w c’
j jwm a h itb
‘
n a d z a té Jd d d k e z en d , yc’
r‘
tumefi ta
XXI. W ords b egin n in g with g .
30 mm.” f‘qmjifi °
°o 65° 9 4 °
Q‘V‘W’a
wagz‘
m é‘
d, gerewn ad . gra hmeh gr ehmb . ma d go teé
‘
i Omitted in all MS S . l h ave in serted it here from th e first fargard of
the Vendidad .
Zan d Pahlavi . 31
L e°o ”A v-A” 3 $53 "G ov
owl’ s; a wn -v «
(a
gud h ra sar i ta r an c gedm a n cha se‘
m 96h ga va j eh yé
e 3° 0 59 00°
0 3° 55m ,
yae‘
m gar isteh ger ed h a n yoshéd gush ta n e‘
hc’
im’
k
i nflame; 65 W5? f j eb sb ea8° ea «5470 0 . i 46“
gd thwé ga r z a shn a , ga rcz hd a . g0 3p a n d gam . gay6m a rd va d d d
e°e
mg‘uys eoao
kd rva rz a shn i ga vd strydva r ez a kha‘
eshn i‘
. gd sfin sh ta cha d
XXII . W ord s begin n in g with gh .
eta/
3 ” 0 4 k 00° fi gs 0 g
‘w iL 0
0° 95 o . gi
n nka bad n akd c
'
m z'
ghen d o z a n c’
i-d ghm’
id s a d, gh n a cj
XXIII . W ords begin n in g with th .
o$9 m if §° ,N 5A 3 0 A u5éw761
80 G,
thn d tb‘
cir d‘
eshn a , thrd thrc’
z‘
. p a ta shn i ,th r cifd hé
was.” 0 ”won’t/y 8° imybawtha n a vafi ta sa r d
‘
et khr a tu sh thwam . m akd a rfin ashn a
acme: ” 495 e. 3 «fie-n ew cslu cn é 0°o ve rv
p omama n thrar'
t gord i‘
. c khé‘
shkd r i thaman em sast
o J ean n luaw’fi 00° ,5e
sé-ra z , thrdyésata 82 thr istcm
XXIV . Words begin n in g with h .
o 4 »! v 3°y bs wo 53, 54 0m0
hakha . khosr6bi ,haosrcwan hé sud dr ha reta
32 Z and Pah lavi.
w as 0 am” so 0 J et sam» 3°mga 0 J Q<U o
°o { i t
(ish ka ith i d shkd rch ha ita agn in ha d ha h amkhd
e . 4 n9 av 3° ”b e"e 3°was 0 seam” ,wbg0 TA » ,h ich itd n afshma n i mam bc
‘
d h a iti n afshm a n kdrdh
e . Joya” 3°warm.» o g
‘uyfi
aofi 3° 0
gu age/yaw { wh o
hikush ashfinj c‘
d h ifich a d dkhé‘
z ad h ikhsh a d p etki
fl ea” 3° ”mew 0 go ”6 ° A d am-”U e
°e
. hamd a h ishn‘
i , h afid d ta bc‘
n u , ha én a khushk
e wmw ”ca$55 0 pang ” 3° { W933} : e Jcmu awiwgo A A o n» A A A A 0
, j ama n am‘
tn cd ch a su n fa rj am h a d h a n ro a n ga rdm am ka raya c-ma
m ew)" we $50 e é"'
ffi “ ‘ GstélMW ?
a n homa‘
z a kc‘
p d n eh farj am u khd h am ma z d c’
ii p rim hadha r'
mi
o°e
sakht‘
m
X X V . C r im es an d offen ces .
90°
2 $0 519”0 gin
ba od hé va rsh ta hé‘
bod oz éd ba od haj a d
3nt°5 44 i ge nre i «5 “b ower irtac‘eo iou
bz ad a n mdm "
0 a yahvén é‘
d va sa d '
vin dgr‘
h d ch a s't‘
m va ru sht
1 Corrected from2 From th is poin t th e MS . is very corrup t, an d in several p laces quite un in tel
l igib le. I h ave corrected it accord ing to th e b est of my ab ility. Th e smal l alteration sI was ob liged to make are too n umerous to b e men tion ed . I may , h owever , state,
that I have adh ered , as far as p ossib le to the read ings of th e MS S .
3 D. H . h as €N°S z a tum in both p laces. M . II .
Zan d -Pah lavi. 33
l n
( LBJ?) ”U mime4 0 3 i 5
goba slm a Ica d bd p ava n j ama n a n fin é‘
d vésh n agt‘
rashn ik'
ma n d fimi (3ba n d a n
3 24 0 ” 4 05.9 9a i R) ? i ma 99 9
5 7 0339? W'Umi 95W”
a sh Irr’
is td r r‘
. . va goéd va ta kd éd n agir a shn ik van d shéd c‘
wr’
i n'
flr
WM 3 new w ere ”9 5 mago°o ”S EE
man d t‘
rm i a [ra n d om top ci h z ad a n mdm cha s'fm . b0 dyoz a d el i citin g/m
iM N AG‘
net V SWO "? 3e°o Vs ii i‘b ") we:
m a rd umd n p ava n lrd dyéz a cl (3 b a n d s e dyéz a-d c ami sc’
d sfi 'lgik p a va n
web em 6 or.) r e gsine -u w e e PWSM i? 95
va rsh t bodyok m en j a vid 71 0 k j ar-si a fid f m p risé‘
bodyoz a dgik men s a lt
weeroeov no were» ?7
(2 «Sig n i («u se(w isfid agi p a va n digit gO Sp a n d ci -n yen z a k bodyoz a d era p a r d st
mawe ek Q3 e arn
Bro /craters t «5 791 1; i so H AW
Ch a s-{in ma r d uma n yon c uun d s kd d Q/oz a d va bodyoz a d va n agi‘
ra slm a
l i n serted h ere .
2: Corrected from $0 1 5”0
3 JUGS k a s tar i h a D . H . The word s v ad un y e n h o d y o are omit
ted in th e same MS . ; on ly z a d is written . The omission is evid en tly a cle rical error.
M. II .
[a Omitted in D . II. M . H .
5 D . H . h as 0 43" 35 , 4 0 n in s tead of su d gi k v a n as é d . M. H .
6 Th e p assage from“lczi d y b z a d p a v a n to
“a éd fi n read s thus in D . H . :
me » 959“ w e: 19
5952 ; WM ick no
p a v a n m a r d uman mun b O d O Z é t p a s ai k i k a ed u n . M. H .
7 D . H h as a M0 H 0
8 In stead of th e p assage“
tl gb p av a n to“kad y o z a d D . H . reads as fo l low :
w5wie~9 d emo "a review web” "a
b o d y o z a d is h ere omitted . M. H .
34 Zan d -Pah lavi .
n ose-w ea se -ionwb ef f be e n 93m } ,S aWh ig: w
e n
dstr ét Ica r i to‘
n é‘
héd r obc’
mz’
k va n d sa'
d vd n ik z a k o u h am ima la n va n cisi
it“s”Q-OW no h os-Gro f'twofi srm{
ti n-AW “ $940 “
va n d skd ra n p ava n sud d r i a ata ra Sp a n d std r in cd ashka‘
reh
er:3 » ionic: e: ge nre 95 moo
ri
g/ta t a c j amn fin é‘
d am a t ya hcén fid oak goba shm‘
hc’
i j d-d uk , yd‘
tukhla
on 6M b 40 t no to; G rew i “ «some no
yd ?) m a d on a d e a vsnn i p a va n dma t m a r u ch i‘
n am ben d j cid c‘
rgi p avan
ge nre 95 Joyce-"Gr as one: can ing
yahvén éd s a le n umd cslm i sa hm ,nln d huu u
’
bu z d n m gnn ch j am a n am‘
méd
aw e -w e a. eti anew » acne no as: roving er,
"
,vd iti . m a h i tén am satd ih c
’
i s a n d ed p a va n righ j ama n an i‘
m é'
d dmd t
bo w l‘U f Joh n-cm no or; ge nre 95 d omww
d d a si c d kha r men va n d skd r i p ava n ama t ya hvén éd z ak k/iaishn i
6 «if ve nre 95s
veym figp v a ve neer3
m en (i
d a s r‘
ima t ya hvén éd z ak h a n d a r a kh t h a nd erekh ti rd dfin éd
is l i im ore 1 t on: i gone-b nw wo so w-WW“
ayp v top ah va rmam’
va r ayov c a d d sfmfid p d d zr a n a khé‘
shkd r i
l Omitted in D . H . M. II .
2 D . H . has 3 4 0 10 il ll.
3 D . H . has on ly v a n as . M. H .
l. D . H . has “ 00 30 4 3 M. H .
5 Corrected from an d 93 D . H . h a n k e r e i t i.
36 Zan d -Pah lavi .
95 neg5i~ g
a min g; 8. seme n d uo n~ né’
z ak r é‘
sh ch a sfin khor qa ra hé . j d t6n éd ava sh khfin mai n amo’
ir
3ia\
t neg it: « fit L o rome o 4 0 0 n~ n€
ch a n d o n chasnn dgb o a d a sh d ich a r id tén é‘
d ava sh khan mai n amd r
3m 7;
a? fi n es -'gni fi
e95 e nqow fl no
ben d z a h men z ak Tish b i‘
i n i m en 6 e a ]: m a h itén c‘
d m aman pava n
ge nre 7g Wok »
o°eSin-e n trea
t men t: «5350A A
ya hoén éd z a k cigcreft ka r i tén a d h u r ama cha ch a s frn ,shu r
'
is n vz acd
—on~ so gnm t‘; d ew 4 A 9 c o n» re tire
e -G no to;a vd va mdgfrn yen m dm. sa n ch r d i c ( wa n d s m a h iftén a ta n p avan dmat
w; a. web 44 «no 4 3 9 c o n" «g ren net: 7
;
dma t ha u led m dm sa-n eh wi t 6 d on n és dma t ya hvén éd m l; r esh t
549m:e°o no d oves” some» )
gé‘
{ no { de ac o n no
h ama hu b frn a ch n sham a rd e‘
rsh a-n d tén a d mam sa n ch va n d ské r i p a va n
a
wok en" i19 5
3n~ 4 0 74: a { cg sow SW ge nre
4 A
taj c’
irécl r oba sh n a [ch -fin m a h itén a sh n i bot -3d . sh am khu r ya hvén éd
“
weo no ne nre tea5were d eco « A; mi) 22
p a tét p ava n yahvén a ta n sh dc‘
d td va n p n d ash m a rch‘
rm c robci n
1 In D . H . wt”) V ad O n t is added after age r c ft. M . II .
2 In tead of a v av a r e s h t D . H . read s : m QAym 3) ”3 D . H . h as WW y atan . M. H .
4 D . H . reads WS‘WR’an d omits egh . M . H .
5 In stead of p a d a s h t it v an D . H . h as iwm fivej M. H .
6 In stead af p a v a n p a t et D . H. h as m évej o M. H .
Zan d Pah lavi. 37
5 12 )3m 6
’
M? 4 0 0 w ear“ 0 95 “ we eo
‘re ene
babci a ha m en mai n r ish . ava sh toj ashn a TZS /t ya‘
td . toj a sh n a
i i i «oh » my ge nre°r~ 95
khor e a a rdu sh va avd uaresb t va eigere/‘
t hamgfin ch yahvén éd a n d sa le
meow» m eo w e no anon a mnion too i M
yveiga
‘
mehe'
d a n d c‘
i zagih d h am. p avan her /eh cha ba r iton e/red yd t o n b et -mi
d eflowlu eso é’o sea-o nion mg ne t
'
eo i { no 3are t
p eshéta n ush . ka r i t6n ehé‘
d h amgiin eh p a dme’
zn va sa n eh e sh am ou
4'
4 u 35 5 55 "UKSM ‘U R‘ 0
QVN”)J”QJ 9 19 9
a-kd i 0“
b a n d s Ta z S e Ch a s-{ m ta n d va n d r z a n el ma rry/ 67 6 la n wn
54 0 0 i one) » some “ 3 w oodw g i m:
a va sh va ka r ilén a n d ta n d va n ar rai a n d d s agih ci h am t'
a h amgfmeh
some in? t renne t: Q c a n no some bro 1 ya
ta rza‘
va n d r m en o n ,j d tén e‘
d yen wa n d s p a va n ta n d va n d r S h am e va sh im
wh et46» ,6
‘
mo né‘
tWW tS -Aa «sw a nk a. cod e»
c aj ci refd d d d m en fr ets mai n [r d z osh tan a ft j a u . avz d éd
fl m e no neor row w e ? 46“ F 4 0 212 16?
no
m am a n ke nd p ava n gofta n d vd e‘
d j av ida'
k d d d men rig/za sh d enm en p ava n
1 D .
“
H . 4um ;5 . M . II .
2 Om itted in D . H.
3 Th e passage from a v a s h to a h u run s as fol lows in D . H. : 6.
QtM. II .
Ii. In stead of v a n as e z a kai D . H . h as “ A” M. II.
5 D . H . has wh ich is p robab ly a mistake . M. II .
6 In D . H . th ere is 3m” M. II .
38 Zan d - Pah lavi.
meson 16”
nob -idem t” b
e o -Aoio'o roe-A ”Mo re
Irerfeh d men p d d d a h eshn a ham. ehc Id p a d efr d s rd esh n a ta n d va n d l
m eow fin ingJon or 5
95 3 d e fin'o')2
70”
a ta/td d d . j ama n a n d n éd m a s a d ta r vésh ta n i s ake e hd va n d ish loft
were i on n? rude )" i no» in: ge nre 95
toesh n a er
a s ai d m d n Ifhd ra shn a n a khor esh n a d m d t ya /wén é'
d t alc
w aldo 0 4 0” no eoew i WW] o°o ge nts-to So res d ove;
fryéshéd hdva n gd s p a r a " n ehd z agi lia n gam . d d s dn €d r a khd r p a d a sh
w h en " de e m odd: 2g wean ing mew)» no noe
\d ta rsh a sti th r ip ithwo
’
d h i dgb j am a n a n d n e‘
d sakd d dm p a va n ch asan
4 36 47 . J en ”: gm areq
n bv n
a iw i - gd mé‘
b ip ithwd h am a m a rrla o a hu r a hé’
93J an )» 5 { yew was iW QJJ 1C; 0
dm a t a n hom d e d ta sh a it p a sh d n S e m a ma n . a sh a va n'
ci n a '
rb
«ca n oes» J WJ ay-v i n) union awe fi
g no Wea rd veh esh t cheh d r m d n a h lob gn bn d rréd d n d ama sta n p a va n d a lin
éom iw-‘LSJ no 4 “ A LPH A) Q mingle:re in
-as Me mo 16’
d d sfin ed se p a va n a c va r homa n d i yen ekv imén éd ya hvo’
n cd p a d isd r me n
a rmy, t t" new “ eoae ioo 1 “ e‘awcdfi eé
Iramést tobd n d stén a ta n dgh d d n a d p éd d ki ben d v ieh ith remeh id
1 In stead of ta n av a n z‘
i l , as the ed itor sometimes writes D . H . h as con
s lan tly ta n ava n ar . M. II .
2 D . H . h as 3K,
” M. II .
3 Th is passage app ears to b e an in terpo lation .
’i am a t appears to b e miswritten for h am i n .
a D . H . has ”My6 A fter t o b an D . II. in serts th e words : "I Q”
M. II .
40 Zan d -Pahlavi.
XXVI. Miscellan eous word s .
—70 €Jo 8° w abwén 35 ; o cgp ku vgu ei
bg
p a su p asushu rva n, . a rz 6in igihd ma zd , p d d h a izu’
ha fztem
é’o WW‘U 5m m KWQJFU54 0 10 "UK sbm ma 1W>P00
. ya hv6n 6d kar itén a d shop fif/ za cha sa n d d r i ch asfin p a sushu rfin slwrva n
gem“ , ”WNW” o 1
m ujbn e’ 30 t o» o came,'va ya hvc
‘
mé‘
d a vam vakhsh i sd tén a ta-u i p afraé‘
ta a vc'
u n p d rem
J uw m —"g j éé 8° «mm ”we: ,6
‘
s 565-0 é nv
z-d z d r viz u ta p arva ra slm a men a r z fin ik va sham-r tdm
’
gamma: wm5’5» 9 cfib’eww wb ge nre 4 0m
ka va ch z'
d yahvén é'
d kd rva rz a slm i vavc’
istrm am . ya.hvén éd gé‘
n i
ea ”cg”; 4 43 "a
goftch rm ymdk ben d z amik (len mcn p avan ch 'fgémch a z emé a n h d o
m mg‘u p o
°o ”cg”: 4 05 c y
‘ap n u j
cha d cha qo/tch ré é d d aS i kemi astva té a i zh éush kasch id
m y, ”on wk” 5 95 w
flg 93
flo . aoalp s . laglu&n
(”
zd a si ken a‘ sa teh a hlobc
‘
in c z a k ch igc'
z-mch c‘
z,stéz
‘
sh a sha on é‘
395 f 22 gammy v6)
?
new -g-M e
‘wczzwg
uc an we)» a s
c z ak men dyk j ama n d nfin é’
d deumen p ava n ya étu shd d a go/tch r d i
m eswecol 61: 5v res, b yway-w , y "can? we mugs?
,n izcn tcm . sa z ci ktd r vu rma n nyosh id a n i va vaj icja n p avan ekvimén éd
9° yew“ my nu3°
a rhén éd khc‘
i n eh p ava n e n cz a n d
1 D . H .
v-A buwo M. H.
2 Thus h ave allMss. M. H.
3 D . H. in serts here
Zan d Pahlavi . 41
XXVI] . Measu r e s of len gth , an d of tim e .
weM a me t “? 8° ve e r)" J fi we
w e: ° ~cee<echa si
‘
m , m’
ta stz’
a ngésh t cheh d rd eh ch a sz‘
m p c’
ie p a d hem
w a
g) e we rWJ w web m eg ; ea wor‘wJ fi
, u z a sh ta . an gosh t d oa z d eh chasi‘
m , d a’
sh ta . an gésh t d od z d eh
0 . 6“ a 00°4 0 » o G
QU Q 0
0° “ 5:w m y m y”?
gd im d d d gaé‘
m an gésh t ha sh t ch a n d ha sht Id ld
_.A@9A )” ,’W” "a 3 35 an aJ m 5 )" "5 35 wp ré j m d k a
‘
vc’
in ik p ava n e z ak va p c’
ie sé va n d z'
d d d p a va n z a lc gam
M y)» ,5 ”at: J u n -loqo&n ago-mm ): 0
0° (our
an gésht z ak ch a n d a étshaya chava z’
tz’
goft
o gk ufglg gawk! » J ww . .u a » , gkc
w g d ub J G .”
thwam afita re d a shcha d va cha ge’
im an vd ya thaAnya W ‘ J A a” o wfi W J J ”aa n da ry gam bistocha r ayov , r obashn a an d a ry c gam d 0 a 7 d eh chcm d
Lu
lu/C aoagow caoéf) g
‘mwwg
uw 8° 29>yava d d a kh shm a z
’
tz’
sh bishaé‘
tava d roba shn a
”a wombat! a,» ,S 4 : 9 4)n ”a (4 35w ,5 ,s
O d o s »
ch a n d yoj ést a n d z ak yoj c‘
std cha n d d a shmést z ak d d a stia‘h
” Jaqo
Qu l u u
R go Sav
e 35 a «s om e
ha th rem a ctava d bish tad ha o . ch a n d taj a r z ak e d a shmcst
go Sap ”a ,S J 0 69.14» : n gum s
/C "
hd sar taj a r chan d h d sa r an d z a k ac , tacharcm yavad
42 Z an d Pahlavi .
94 5 we growSu e» . ”Wee fl He » may °w\
amik p a va n m id n eh Iai sa r vaj d rfid p udma n dgh a i t dyoin ch chan d
{ vb ag es "4 w e) J
5m 91 once » grow
sel vG'
rétman a'oba slm a mfmp d a d é gdm z’
h a z d r ka r i tén a d fa rsa n gfin ach a men
é’o owner" mes-no i Q5 wowh e 3 we Wow
an d d kh teh sh ac m e a myd n eh hd sar e z am c’
m sa z ashn a i
cm a
t , g0 An a log§o A ug, 4 0 0 ”C 0 san s) »
; sha m u z i r min ui va fr a ia r . m‘
md a va sh man yém aya r e
mew /C we 8° "as 4 0
g, go memes A v
g) ,C
ama stc'
u z p a va n e a me iu‘
n n imd var, sham r a p itavz‘
n n im d u z i r men,6'Joy
’
s? o .m gu loéy o00° «310 0 0 : "nu: l ) Sawswep t-353 3 S
in
gm en leb
’
d h .sh afa gom ikh tcd ha va n va r m kh a r r ap isa v i‘
n c ba hr
m uggy” AS)A U ‘ J N 4 0 325}
h ufr d shm O - d d itim . p a rd um c ba hm ba ha r chd r Iclz’
a
oqa
uwlfiag 3° 333 9 3 a 3
10)0 3m?”
a vfl aga n ,cr ez a u rva ésd d . d a d igu r c ba ha r . ka r it6n a d shm éd é t
3 m goéfa no fiw on ,Cr bmqefi
gsl, d um ps,,sa d iga r e ba ha r , a z
’
w isrfithrcm .ba ha r d é d cm n cn ka r i tén a n d va v'd a slm z
‘
{ we wmew W «omens 53 5 0 ' 3 o o c 7m . c 1 0 )Q x eyen p a d a sh h osh a hm m z
‘
m ka r ilén éd a vz d r c h osh sw am zwhfim
”30 4 0mg0 ”Q uaé Gfiwgu plu ) { gaoley
s Sy $9a
fr d z r oslm i , fraga téid m omm a-h am . cha h d r z7 m e ba ha r j d té-n édeo émgm e
\~oéo we» d ew £ 35 a W A omnwe
ka r i lén ad gd sa ch a hfiva -lz a va sh ba m e hu sh m fm j am téwashn i
'i D . H .
Kw” . M H
44 Zan d -Pahlavi .
’W ’b “We?” S l fl )” N J 9 656!H it:roeshm an khu rami va r ama shn i va ske’iti e u shfim p ava n p anj
‘va t
“WAS 9 933 » «31W
z a rhon a te herp a d'ba n deh d in Ir a n ap ash tam vdj e a va stdk yaku6n 6d
o°° LUJSQW M W of” ) $3 "w oes
horma z dyd r n a sh‘
men ram p ashin ta n
Tr a n s la t i o n .
In th e n ame of God , an d to h is praise ! May this exp lan ation I) for
un d erstan d ing th e word s an d phrase s o f th e A ve sta , that is th e mean in gin which , an d how (they shou ld b e taken ), b e good (for th e read e r) !
I . Num erals .
0 6m , on e . p a our im , fi rst . p a u rva , befo re .
D va , two. bitim , secon d . d fvaydo, twofold .
Tishr6, th ree . thritim,third . th r aydm , three fold . thr ishva ,
th e third par t.Ch ithru shva , th e fourth part. tfiir im , fourth .P ukhd ha , fi fth. p ah ta hhem , the fi fth part.Khshva sh , six. kh sh tum , sixth .H ap tm
’
zhum ,th e seven th part. a sh tahhum , th e e ighth
n aoma h6, n in th . d a sma-h6, ten th .
i ) In my MS . mam , on , ab ou t , " is u sed in stead of ,Crd e n m e n k o r as h This appears to be a later addi tion , as k o ras h e h i s n op rop er Pahlavi term ,
b ut an A rab ic expression ,k h u las a t (the essen ce of a thing),
which in the mean in g of “exp lan ation , elucidation " is very frequ en tly u sed in th e
Gujarati (k h u laS O) as sp oken by tho Parsis of Western In d ia. M. H.
46 Zan d -Pahlavi.
II. G en der s.
Singular, dual , and plural in nouns and verbs. Adj ectives.
Th e fo l l owing words from th e A va sta‘
k are either mascu l in e or femin in e , sin gu lar or p lural , o f good or bad qual i ties (adjectives) , positive,comparative or super lative , accord ing to th e termin ation which is added tothem , an d with which they are con strued , or th e adjective to which theyare j oin ed . Their mean ing an d s ign ification shou ld b e taken accord in gl yas th ev are men tion ed in th e re l igion (that is th e re l igious books) ; an d
also there are some word s ( ava stti k) which h ave some d ifferen t mean ing
Genders and numbers of dva, va, “ two”. Some adverbs.
V a , (n om. accus. o f th e dual , masc , in stead o f d va two) two males. va i6,
(n om . accus. dual , fem.) two female s . va ibya , (dative an d in stru
m en tal of the dual) for both male an d femal e , an d for both food an d
cl othing, an d al so fo r both this an d th e other world . vay6 , (l ocativeof the dual) two things j oin ed . vayd oschid , (gen it . of th e dual)for both good an d bad . vayd o, (gen it . of the dual) for both p iousan d impiou s , ( asha e a d a rvamd) . vayt
’
io , (gen it. of th e dual)for both ways or custom s (good an d b ad ). vach a , either. u b6ibya ,
(dative of the dual o f u bc‘ both) for both wor lds (or l ives) .H a ker ecj , d on e at on ce . h a d h a , h e
'
d , are used when two things arej oin ed . 6t
‘
thr a , separate l y. md a d , together with , an d “n ot,
”
(a n egative). h aka d , at on ce .
When a pun ishmen t fo r a cr ime for on e is men tion ed then on e
uses ch ikaya d baod h6va resh ta h6 , i. e . h e shou ld b e p un ished withd eat h (singu lar) ; when a pun ishmen t for two is men tion ed , ch i/ra
ya t6 (dual) ; when for three ch ika 6n (p lural) is used . Th e Z an d isth e same , toj 6n d , for two , or for three , but th e A va stdk (fo r thed ual an d p lural) is d ifferen t ; for when two are spoken o f , ch ikaya to,an d when three , or more, are spoken of, ch ika6n is used .
Numb ers in the personal pronouns ; the d ifferent meanings of the words115 , vi , and apa.
Y avd kem , of you two. y-
t‘
ishmd kem , of you th ree , an d i f more, (or)
man y are spoken of, the A vastdk is th e same as for three . thwdm,
48 Zan d Pahlavi .
H a n a , a man , an d al so a woman . If they are 50 years old , then theyare cal led z a rman ; i f they are 7 0 , h em; an d i f 90 , p d d t
’
r d n sho
sar hum'
r c‘
im , good - l ook in g, an d on e with th e requ is ite qual ities .
III. P arts of th e body, an d its qualitie s .
Hu td sh t6, we l l form ed as regard s statu re . hu r a od h6, beaut i fu l , of goodcomp lexion .
we l l - fo rm ed , b eau tifu l . bc’
imya , sp lend id , spaciou s, as m
’
sa‘
(N ish dp ur )
H or d ch a , p a r d ch a , ta ra sch a ,this side , an d that sid e , an d across .
hu ta rcst , beyon d all sides .
H uga on cm , th e h ai r o f th e b od y, excep t that of th e head . va r sa , the
hai r of th e head . ga 6sa , th e h ai r d re ssed in two or three cu rl s .v6huga on em ,
black hair . p a our ush a—ga on cm , grey hair . p c
'
ts ta h6,
sk in . p a su-va str a h6, (gen . sing .) wearing a d re ss o f sk in . au r a ,
th e sk in o f a l ivin g man .
A 6d h a , th e skin of th e head . There i s a large d ed h a an d a smal l a 6d h a ,
as men tion ed in th e N a hc’id e‘tm (N osk) : kaya h efiti m a sya r’
zh 6 a éd ha P
which is th e large sk in (of th e head ) ? 216 ap a raya p a iti m a
str aghn ya , that wh ich is on th e b ack of th e sku l l . A farg says,it is from th e back of th e ear . kayo. lea -sya ith6
?g/6 p aou r aya
p a itz’
m a stm ghn aya , which is th e smal l a 6d h a ? that which is onth e forehead .
V agh d ha n cm , head , as i t i s men tion ed (in th e N a h d d dm N osk , in the
passage quoted) . n a r sh cagh d ha n cm , on e who shake s th e head ofth e man , (withou t a S agd id) i s a sin n er . a s iem a 60 6 m as tra
va n am , or shake s an y of th e sku l l bon e s. v isp a ch a y6 m a str a
in stead of those of th e A v a s ta , which I restored here in the ir origin al form . In
D . H . q a s u ro is om itted, b ut its Pahlavi m ean in g is given .
I ) In the Pahlavi commen tary on th e third , an d seven th fargard s of th e V e n
d i d ad , where these words occur , th e age of th e h a n a i s stated at forty ,an d that
of th e z arm a n at fifty years .2 ) Bam i is taken by the Besta rs in th e mean ing of sp len d id an d derived
from h am , th e dawn ”
, b u t it app ears to me that it al so mean s “
wide“
,
“ spacious " ,as a coun try , as w i l l b e seen from th e first fa r ga r d of th e V e n d i d ad , as wellas from th e in stan ce above . Be rn i an d b am e n , are also the n ames of largetown s, th e former in Balkh, an d th e latter in H e r at .
Zan d Pahlavi. 49
ghn dm am t‘
ista all strik ing b y which the sku ll i s in jured (pierced )shou ld b e taken as (the act o f a) tam’
ie a n d r , (th e sin n er who can n o tpass th e bridge Chin ava d qa r6ch ithr em a 6t6é a n y/6 ch t
‘
kaya td,
they un dergo th e pun ishmen t for a khor (in flicting of woun d s) forth e other (parts) , just as that which is men tion ed for (woun d ing)th e head , sku l l , an d th e other parts o f th e brain (head) ; so on ecal ls him a crimin al wh o strikes a foot , a bon e , th e fle shy parts ,or th e brain (head) ; every on e who break s a bon e, shou ld un d ergoth e pun ishmen t o f a ta n d van a r fo r (in juring) th e o ther (parts o fthe body)
A im‘
k6,forehead . ur u a , face . d ozthr a , eye . p a shn em , eye l id s
or ey e lashes. m’
ioit h a , n ose . u zya z da‘
n a , bridge o f th e n ose ,or n ostril . d an tya
‘
o , p a rd on tyd o , breathing , in hal ing an d exha
l ing. a osh tr a , l ips. d a n t6n 6 , teeth . d ohha , mou th.sp a rh ha , gums of the teeth .
Words relating to speech .Hie've , th e tongue . vd khsh , voice ,
a soun d . vacha , u tte ran ce .
sonhem, a word . with a mean ing or sign ification .
l) Th e Pahlavi tran slation con tain s more than th e Zan d origin al ; th e latter mavb e tran slated as fo llows : every on e who thought of sku l l - b reak in g That sucha on e was to b e taken for a tan ava n ar , is either an addition of th e tran slator,or the Zan d origin al con veying thi s sen se has b een left out by t h e tran scriber.
2 ) Th e p assages from n a r s h -v agh d h an em.
to q a roch i th r em are quotation s from th e N ah ad um N osk
, b u t i n comp le te. They very l ikely refer to somesurgical operation , or th e con struction of a temp orary p lace for disposing of th edead , at times , when th e win ter or weather may have b een too severe to al lowthem to b e taken ou t to th e Tower of S i len ce. This temp orary p lace is cal led inth e 5 th fargard of the Ven didad d a i t yo-k a t a , or t h ray O k a ta , an d is describ ed to b e so formed
,that th e head , b ody ,
han ds , or feet of th e corp se may n ot
touch th e wal l s or any other su rroun ding p arap et or rai ling of th e k a t a (see V e nd i dad 5, M . ed . Westergaard) ; b ut here b oth the A vesta (Zan d origin al) an d Zan d(Pahlavi tran slation ) are very corrup t an d ob scu re. I have given , in th e tran slation ,the ideas which they con tain, bu t it is very difficu l t to give an exact ren dering.
3) The tran slation of th e commen tary on q a roch i t h r em etc. h as b een left outby D estur Hosh engj i . I have supp lied it . Th e mean in g is , that th e pu n ishmen tfor a k h o r
,i . e. th e in flicting of wou n ds , remain s the same whichever part of th e
body may have b een injured ; but if a b on e should b e b roken , the pun ishmen t i sheavier. M. H.
50 Zan d Pahlav i .
sr ira , n ot envious, k in d l y d i sposed ; han dsome ; exal ted . h it6, ease
exal ted . d a h r6, wisd om . n amr avdkh sh , words of ben ed iction .
qtemche‘
d - sankam , dark (m y ste riou s ) wo rd s . gu d hr d- sa nhd se
cre t word s . ha ithem - va chd o , simp le , or p lain wo rd s . kh ruz h
d a -va chd o , harsh word s . berez a ta va ch a ,with a l oud voice
,or
high word s . khsh aya ql- vci khsh , p roper word s, o r royal word s .
ama va ta va ch a , bold speech , o r victor ious word s . va kh sh a izh a
salu tary speech . e d kh sh - berett’
by6 vd reth r aghm’
by6 ,speech which
b rings victo ry an d succes s . r a thwyd o u khd h d‘
o , good word s .u khd hemsr irem p a ir ish tem a va std lem d er et6 sr a oshem , a matu red ,we l l-con side red , d ign ified an d order ly speech , which is composed ac
cord ing to ru le . u khd h a shn a ma shy6 va rihd o ya th a d a h hr6
ukhd h 6 vach d o , on e who fully u n d erstan d s th e composition o f word s(poetry) i s as good as a poet . m r a ocj , h e said (imperf. o f theverb mm to m r ava gl , h e may say (3
d
pe rson singu lar ofthe con jun ctive, p re sen t ten se, o f mm ) . m r a (imp e rative) sp eak !p a ityd d h a ,
an swering . p a ile'
a st6 va ch d o , word s o f assen t.gu sh ta
- sd‘
an d o, l isten in g to ad vice o r fo l lowin g avd vice .
G a ash , ear . h a oi6, d a sh in 6, le ft an d right. p a r 6 , p a sch a ,backward s
an d forward s ; b e fo re an d behin d . a d h a r6, up a r6, l owe r par t an dupper par t. u s
,up , high . v isp 6
- n a 6m6m ,in all d irection s .
p d ir i , su rroun d ing. li a t’thu ha r en 6 jaws, or jaw-b on e s . p as
ch a vaghd h a n em th e back of th e head .
Continuation of th e parts of‘ the body.Man 6thr i n eck . d a osh a , shou lde r . bd z ava , arm . a r ethn do,
elb ow. z uata , han d . ch id ka d h a va t6 (a r a sh n ach an d) , an arm’s
t ) This i s prob ab ly a mistake for v ak h sh v a n h a.
2) The mean ing of this word i s om itted in all MS S . , here I have restored andexp lain ed i t from Ya s n a l l , 4. ed . Westergaard. In P ah l a v i it is tran s lated with
wh ich is ren dered by D astu r D etrab Pahalan , in his Persian version ,as
“ jawb on es though some D asturs take i t for “ left ear al so ; b u t thi s is a meregu ess , as in th e Ven didad “ left ear i s expressed b y h av y a ga o sh a.
o oA
3) Th i s i s tran slated by tmt v agh d an on ly , th e mean ing of p a s ch a, “ be
hin d b eing om itted in all MS S .
ti ) Corrected from m a n a o t h r i, see Ven didad I3, 37 . ed . Westergaard .
52 Zan d -Pahlavi.
thigh . z hm’
im , th e kn ee . p a itz’
shtdn a , foot . z eicha , th e leg.
frabd a , a bridge o f th e foot from hee l to toe, or a foo t’s length.
ha khem th e sole of th e foot .Qaé
‘
d hem , persp irat ion , sp itt le , sweat . vohum‘
, b lood . d atem , bon e.kercp emcha a body o f a man o r an imal . mazgemch a , brain .
ha ithdma join ts of th e bod y . va rcdh a , fatn ess , or obesity.d rva td tem, d oing we l l, vigou r , heal th . va s6-khsha th r dm , th e at
tainmen t o f on e’
s own d esire . kh shayama n a ap a itz'
r t‘
ta ,an un
con trol led power. tan va 6cha h a osr a va r’
ehem u run a 6cha d a reghem
hava ithcm ,com fort to bod y an d freed om from d eath to th e sou l
for a l ong time (i. e. heal th an d l ong l i fe) . bvad vi8p 6 ankush
astvd o az ar es6 ama r shd afithyo ap ayd‘
d a r eghem you} yav6 visp c‘
i i,
may all this wor ld b e withou t d ecay , m ortal ity , hunger or thirst fora l ong time, for ever !
A sp 6 agh ry6tem6 d arihvé e a reman 6 ash ta gavam azm am a rej 6 a
most exce l len t horse , i . e . a mare which h as been m i lked , h as th e
value of four cows an d fou r goats to a govern or (it presen ted to h im) .
IV . Th e r elative p r on oun ; s om e adverbs , der ived
from it (yatha , yath r a). Wor ds begin n in g W ith y.
Y a thd dad u id mi mi n d ir i vc’
i va 6d hd h d ith im ,that thus both , man
an d woman , may publicly kn ow l (Y asn a 35, 6 . ya th a int
136 , so much of this earth . m’
temch id a vac‘
shdm std r iim yatha
n ar sih ma d hmy6h6 vaghd h a n em E ach se t tin g of those s tars is as
th e m idd le o f a man ’ s fo rehead .
I) Th e Besta rs take this al so in th e sen se of corp se or carcase" .
2) In P ah l av i it is 9 in Persian th e word ar an j mean s alsoelb ow ”
3) This, as wel l as the '
followin g p assage , are eviden tly taken from some astron omical or , rather , astrological work , which is n ow lost. A s they are torn out oftheir con n ection , a correct un derstan ding of them will be for ever imp ossib le. The
several words of this p assage are clear en ough ; but it is d ifficu l t to state even itsgen eral sen se . The mean ing app ears to be : “
as often as those stars are setting, theytouch th e middle of a man 's forehead , an d have h im thu s always in their power ;his fate i s in dissolub ly con n ected with them”
. This was real ly th e belief of the ah
cien t Persian s , as an y reader of Pahlavi b ooks may kn ow. M . H .
Zan d Pahlavi. 53
Y a tha a sh tish p a ityahmi a tha ban em d . (The Pahlavi tran slation is
here un in te l l igible) I) .Th e mean in g of ya thrd in all p laces is “ where or “
the re ya thrd
ash d h a cha ité‘
d rma itish , whe re the re is th e a sh ava h ish ta (purity) , withthe d rma itz
‘
(con ten tmen t) . ya thrc’
t‘
a va d hva re u rzc‘
titi , where th e
sun rises. ya thrd mi A kar d- ma z d d o fra d a th em ba kksha d , where
O rmaz d may gran t you p rosperity for eve r . In all other p laces o r comparison s ya ‘
thacha i s used , as ya tha cha ka hmd ich id , thu s to all an d
eve ry on e in d ividuallv.
In th e G d thd d ialect ye mean s “ that who an d“ h e who
in other p laces (th e common Z an d) yd i s u sed in its p lace ,b ut th e
mean ing i s the same , as“ that ” ,
“ who (compare , fo r in stan ce , the pas
sage in th e Gatha d ialect) , ye yamoha a sh emch ci d d d ( O rma z d ) , h e
who created catt le an d al so pu rity (or l ight , as fire , e tc ) ; (with th ecommon Zan d ) yd n ac
‘
r é‘
p crem n u’
ii n did p a i ti d a dh d iti , h e who d oe sn ot give an swer to (his) adversary , as we shou ld n ot give an swer toan adversary.G d tumch a vara sch a z arvd n emcha ,
“
p ava n p a rézviin d d toba r gd s o u r
cat z amdn”
V e'
sp a cha ahu bya ra tu bya3) d d itya ra thwya fr d
1 ) The'Pah lavi tran slation omits th e last th ree words of the Zan d passage, a t h a
b u n em a, al together ; its ren dering of th e first three words i s hardly in tel ligib le .
Th e Zan d a s h t i s h is tran slated by a s h t eh which is eviden tly th e same word , an d
p a i ty a h m i by p a d i r e h“accep tab le, accep ter” , which is probab ly on ly a guess . A s
the Pahlavi tran slat ion is, in this p lace , of n o u se, we must try to axp lain the Zen d
direct. A sh t is h , which is n ot foun d in an y passage of th e n ow existin g Zan d-avasta,can b e derived either from a s h t a eight or from a sh ,
“ to reach,arrive If
derived from a s h ta , it cou ld mean on ly ‘
a set of eight ’ , or ‘
a p eriod of eight day s’.A s such an exp lan ation does n ot b rin g an y sen se in to th e passage , we b etter deriveth e word from a s h
, an d take it in th e m ean in g of arrival . It is , n o doub t, an astron omical term as we l l as p a i ty ah m i (p robab ly locative of p a i t i which is declin edlike a pron on u) an d b u n em . A s the two latter words are eviden tly opposed to on ean other , an d b u n em mean s ‘
bottom , groun d ’, I take th e first in th e sen se of z en i t h , th e latter in that of n a d i r. Th e passage may b e tran slated as fol lows : as
the arrival (of the star) at th e z en ith, so (is its arrival) at th e n ad ir M.H
.
2) This an d th e fol lowing passage are eviden tly either in terpolat ion s , or quotation s which have b een mut i lated , as they have n e ither a con n ection with th ep recedin g n or th e following sen ten ces , in which th e u se of the relative p article y d ,
y e, an d its gen ders an d n umbers are men tion ed . They appear to refer to jud icial
54: Zan d Pahlavi .
ra ithya a shahd d d td ish va hz‘
sh ta hd , an d all (k in d o f) au thority an dchie ftain ship i s to proceed j us tly an d in a good an d proper man n erthrough A sh a—va h ish t
,i . e . pure l y 'l.
Y d , i . e . who , which . I f on e an d more are spoken of yd 2) isu sed , as yd n a dr d a okh td frd. m6 chich i , just as on e tell s th e men
that they are to b e pun ished seve re l y . For th e d ual of th e mascu l in e , o r th e sin gu lar o f the fem in in e , yd i s used , as yd n a r a
gd tum bar a z’
td fl ,which two m en b rin g time , i . e . appoin t a time
ydhyd vercd d va n a dmd d '
ruj z'
m that we may s lay th e d ruj aby that army . gaca d isa
‘
i ta vd chd as much as I have the
mean s so much will I desire purity (meritoriou s work s) . ydm en g
p roceedings, ju st as the p reced in g sen ten ce y d n aer e etc , an d are very l ikely takenfrom th e same work . Th e Pahlav i explan at ion , of wh ich Bestn r Hosh en gj i h as givenno tran slation , may b e tran slated as fol lows : a p lain tiff requ ires a jud ge ,
a p lace( trib un al) , a board (to write hi s comp lain t on ) , an d a time (for p a r ez van ,
or p e r i z p an can b e on ly traced to th e Persian p e r i z “
a comp lain t w ith the su ffixvan or p an ,
“ having a comp lain t v a r by which th e Zan d v a r a s (ch a) i s tran slated , is p rob ab ly iden tical w ith th e Persian v a r
“a board to write u pon M . H .
3) Thi s word h as b een om itted in th e text, bu t it i s foun d in D . H . M . H .
l) I can n ot agree with th e ab ove tran slation of my learn ed frien d , which h e hasmade withou t strictly adherin g to th e Pahlavi in this p lace, b u t wou ld p rep ose th efol lowin g ren derin g of this in comp lete p assage : ‘
an d all thin gs that are p rep cr (an d )seasonab le for th e two l ives (which are ) th e chiefs
, are to p roceed accordin g to th elaws of A sha-vah ish ta A h u b v a an d ratu b y a are dative s of th e dual , an d can n otb e tran slated as n omin at ives of the singu lar . Th e
“ two lives " are this l ife , an d th e
n ext , an d are often men tion ed in th e Zan d-avasta. The‘ laws of A sha-vah ish ta ’
are
th e laws of n ature , as th e origin a l m ean in g of a s h a is n ot “
pu rity ”
,b u t
‘
goingon in a regu lar way ,
regu larity ’
. Th e Pahlavi tran slation of thi s p assage i s hardlyin tel ligib le ; it app ears to exp ress th e fo llowin g sen se : “
all mastership , an d ju stice an d
chieftain ship , an d excellen ce are h is laws (th e laws of M . H .
2) Thi s statemen t is n ot correct ; y o is on ly th e singu lar of th e mascu lin e of
the relative p ron oun ; the p lural i s i ; that of th e n eu ter y a. In th e MS S . of th eZ an d-avasta we fin d in dee d in several p laces y o u sed as th e p lu ra l of the re lat ivep ron oun ; see
,for in stan ce ,
Ven didad 2 , 39 . M . in th e ed itton of Westergaard.M . H .
3) Th is is here eviden tly a 3<l p erson dual , p resen t ten se , middle voice ; i t stan dsin stead of b a r a s t e. M. H .
11 ) S ee Yasn a 31 , 4. M . H .
5) Yasn a 43 , 9 . M . H .
56 Zan d -Pahlavi .
I'
d r e- d rdj d vir d—ma z a it hd ,fo r a y ear (h e wi l l b e subject to) virdm.
(i. e . a sin comm itted by th e breach of a p rom ise to th e value 0
human be ing, whether slave or betrothed) .Ya ésh en ta p a ten ta ,
see thing ; i f it (th e pot) b oil s over , it sp i l l s (th e i
ter), that i t falls out. a dsh en tem (ip dm , boil ing water. ya o‘
ti
z a dma n d , may they l iveY a oshch in i su ra hd (yd n
2 ) avad’
r ) , for tun ate , victorious.
Th r i-yakh sh tz’
sch a ,three twigs o f th e ba r som , (an imp lemen t u sed
th e Pars i p riests , when p e rform ing “
ya z a sh n é”
an d o ther ce renn ies) . yaya ta du nm a , th e passin g o f th e cl oud s .
Y oz h d cm ah d d d r a ,a raz or for shaving. ydd h z
’
td ya é‘
ta ta r e i f itp rocu rable , or n ot p rocurable (i . e . i f they have auv mean s d "
I ) Th is tran slation can n ot b e correct , as th e Pahlav i word m a d does n ot m tlon g b u t
“ h e h as come”
. Thu s th e Pahlavi tran slators of th e Zan d-avasta rem
th e S up erlative y a é t u sh t em a , deriving i t from th e root i , or y a, to go Ti s on ly a guess , as this mean ing doe s n ot su i t th e sen se . A s th e word is here 1together wi th word s sign ify ing “ to b oi l , to seeth ” , i t may ap p ear to have a s im imean in g. In V isp ered ll , 3. (W .) we fin d y aet u sh i s ch a z a o th rao
,where i t Q]
lifies th e holy-water (z a o th r a) . A s i t i s al so u sed of the fire (Yasn a I , wh i
i s said to b e th e y a etu sh t em a of all th e an gel s , it can n ot have that mean in g I
boi l) , b u t i t ap p ears to sign i fy ‘
agile ’
, which wou ld b e in the case of water “h t
b in g up"
,an d in that of fire “ b laz in g up Th e root i s y a t ‘ to b e active ,
make exertion s as to th e form , it is th e particip le of th e p erfect ten se in the activoice . Th e mean ing of th e word z a em a n e (gen it. s in g. of z a em a n ) can n otmay they live ”
l as th e Pahlav i ren ders i t , as z a em a n is a sub stan t ive,meen i
p rob ab ly act ivity (see Yasn a li d , an d n o verb ,n or traceab le to th e root j
to live ”
. M . H .
2) A ccordin g to D r. Han g th e term ”40 (S ee G ath as of Zarathu stra I, p agg. 41 — 4
yan in Pahlavi does n ot simp ly sign ify magn itude , good , hap p y”
as exp lain ed ; I)it mean s any thing seen in a state of ecstacy . Th e word su r a is to b e tracto th e S an scrit sur a a hero which is alway s exp lain ed in Pahlavi bya v z ar . The words y ok h s h t ay o av a b a r e tam , are n ot tran slated in th e e rigir
3) The form y a eta ta r e app ears to b e the p erson dual , p resen t ten se of troot y a t (S ee my E ssays on th e Sacred Lan guage , etc. pag. Th e Pahlavi trarlation ap p ears to con ta in a p ercep tion of thi s verbal form be in g a dual
, at ittran slated by an al tern ative sen ten ce. M . H .
Zan d Pahlavi . 57
shou ld do it , otherwise it is op tion al for them to do) . yaz u sh
p u th r d ahu rd maad d a,th e sublime son of A hu r dma z dd . ya z
adsha, i f i) . yaad berctd byd ( z a othrd byd) by vi rtue of that we l lmad e adr (by tak in g adr in th e yaz a shn é ceremon y ) . yash td
m afitd (p ou rwyd 2) th e receiving o f the first measu re . yava hd
sa r ed ha,ce reals. yaz d i d p em fr a z d d n aom ,
I p ray to th e wate r ,F r a z d d n , which is in S i stan . ya sn emch a va hmemcha u z a sch a
z ava r a scha dfr in dmz’
, I b less wi th my p raise , sacrifice , an d with all
my m ight. yavac‘
cha ya-va dtd ta dcha ,
for ever an d ever .
V . Words begin n in g W ith ka , kae, kh sh , sh , etc.
D ka dshd . In most p laces i t mean s o rde r, re l igiou s comman dmen t , an d
al so a Bestn r, or a judge , as in th e pas sage : ltd a ste’
d kadsh d vivish
d d td , who is th e judge gi fted with d isce rnmen t ? yd a éta p a ir i
a rethr a fra z d n a z’
ti, on e who can d isce rn a case ,
from (a few) word s,is an dgd h d dd (a competen t j udge) ; b ut on e who , n otwithstan d inghis hearin g much , can n ot un d e rs tan d an ything from it , is to b e takenfor an a n dgd hd a’d (an in comp eten t judge) .
V a strd d vacha kash d a bdman yd o, a small, wid e, si lken dress
1 ) This word is ren dered in Pahlavi by 5 r e which is eviden tly wrong ;ya z aesh a mean s “ thou sha l t worship”
.
2) S ee Yasn a 31 , 7 . Th e Pahlavi tran slation which is here foun d , agrees wi thth e on e given by th e Pahlav i tran slators of the Yasn a ' b u t its correctn ess i s verydoub tfu l. Y a s h ta (in stead of y a s - ta) is ren dered by m a d ,
“h e h as come (th e
mean ing rece ivin g given to it by Bestn r Hosh en gj i is u nkn own to m e) ; th e tran slators derived th e word therefore ,
from th e root y a “ to come ”
, ,which is gramma
tical ly impossib le ; m an ta they take in the mean in g of p a dm an “measu re which
is an other grammatical impossib i lity ; if taken as a n oun,i t can b e on ly a n om en
a c t o r i s , from th e root m a n to think sign ifyin g “a thin ker” ; b u t it n ever can
mean“measure " or anything like it ; in that case we shou ld have to expect th e
form mA n a. In my work on th e Gathas (see I , pag. 1 1 . 131 . I have ren deredth e whole p assage : “ who though t this first i . e . in ven ted it. I took m a n ta as a ver
b al form pers. sin g. aorist , middle voice) which is grammatically possib le ; it may,however, b e taken in th e sen se of a n omen actoris ; bu t the mean ing of the sen ten cewou ld remain th e same. M . H .
3) Th e tran slation of this passage was left ou t in Bestn r Hdsh en gji’s MS . I havesupp lied it here. Th e Pahlavi ren dering does n ot app ear to b e correct , as v ach acann ot mean “ smal l ” ; it mean s either “ two ” (from d va with ch a), or speech" ; as
8
58 Z an d Pahlav i .
Kar a sh d , a z on e , cl imate . ka ra shd-r d z c‘
cm vydkh a n am ,a good at
m in istrator of a z on e , who be l ongs to th e assembly (i . e. we l l spokeof by th e assembly o f th e good h ap ta ka rshu e
‘
im th e sevecoun tries , o r seven z on e s . ka r sh a sch iql fr akc
’
ir ayowh , thoushal t d raw th e kdsh ,
i . e . l in e s in magical circle s. z emd ka rat
veto, lan d fi t fo r til l ing. ka r sh téc‘
, (dative sin gu lar o f ka rsh ti) ,fie ld for corn . kh sh a th r d, master, ru le r, l ord . shoi th r d , a con ]
try, a region . kh sh ayd , th e k ing. khsh ayama n a rulin g, posessing . kh sh a dtd , sp l en do r (as in l ight) . sha dtd , weal th , prip e rty. shyd td , ease . sh a z
’
td , mar riage , mergimen t. sh idii
l ivin g ,resid en ce . kh shu id ha , a swee tmeat , swee tn e ss . stu i t
p raise . khshn u ta , p leased , satisfied .
P a rshva,sn ow
,hai l aba stem ,
me l ted , d issolved . shu ta s 'md, lat
th e latter mean in g i s in admiss ib le here , we can on ly app ly th e first . K a s h ao b
m an y ao are (grammatical ly) gen itive s of th e dual from k a s h a . an d h am a n i ; k a s lis iden tica l w ith th e S an scrit k a k s h a ,
Persian k a s h , “th e armp it an d app ears
have th e sen se of s l e e v e in this p assage . I ren der th e Zan d words : “a dress wi
two wide sleeves" . M . H .
1 ) In stead of k a r a s h o, k a r s h o i s to b e wr itten . Th e Pahlavi tran slat ionn e ither exact n or correct ; k a r s h o does n ot mean k i s h v a r ,
“
a z on e ”
, whichk a r s h v a r e in Zan d, b ut a lin e”
, p l o u gh i n g”
,
“a fu rrow”
. V y ak h a n a eppes
to mean con gregat ion an d n ot b e lon gin g to a con gregat ion I ren der th e tvwords : “
th e con gregation for sup erin ten din g p loughin g”
. C ompare th e fra t r e s av a l e s of th e R oman s. M . H.
2) Th e n ames of th e h a ft k i s h v a r seven k i s h v ar s in Pahlavi are as fo llow1 A r z e h , 2 S h a v e h
,3 F a r d i d a fs h , 4 V e r d e d a fs h ,
5 V e u ru , 6 V au rz a r e s h t , 7 Kh u n a r a s b am i k .
3) The Pahlavi h as th e 3d an d n ot th e p erson ,as th e Zan d has. M. H.
4) Kh s h ay am a n a as we l l as p at a k h s h a, b y which th e word i s ren deredth e Pah lavi , are taken by th e D e s t u r s a lso in th e sen se of “
certain ty “ wi thean y objection " , “ by allmean s" , or “ they are p erm i tted to do so [Kh s h ay am a z
ap a i t ir i ta app ears to have b een a ti tle of k in gs. It b ears , as to i ts m ean in gstriking resemb lan ce to th e title m a h ar aj a s a a p a d ih a ta s a fia o tlémg oimmj rov ,
i .“th e in vin cib le king" on th e In do-Bactrian coin s. M . H .]
5) In P ah l av i this word is ren dered by p a r a s h v e h , wh ich i s th e originword itself ; b ut the mean ing here is taken from Y a s n a ,
68, 6 . W e s t e r ga a r
where th e word p a r s h u yao occu rs an d i s tran slated in Pahlavi by “ sn ow“ hail” .
60 Zan d Pahlavi .
n ot woun d ed , un in jured . ach ithd , un pun ishab le . a chith rd , in
visib le , un p roduced . awa re , du st , ear th 1) a std td , on e whod oes n ot exi st . ap va tid to kn ow we l l , to un d erstan d fu l ly .a p emd , en dmost , (some times i t mean s topmost) . a sp cr en d a
d iram or d irh am . a s an d (is , h e (sh e, it) was p ers . sin g. im
pe rf. of a s to b e) . d su , swift. asta , bon e . a sta z‘
shum , on e whoask s for an ar row, on e who wishe s fo r an arrow, (a warrior, or so ld ier) .d std, h e is s itting (presen t ten se of dis “ to that, this. a h
md c‘
,to that, to h im. amhd z
‘
, victory a hma‘
kem , we (gen it . p lur. ,
Yasn a 58 , 4. West ; compare a i n i t a Yasht 13 , 34. 51 . as an ep ithet of the Fravash is . M. H .
1 ) This mean in g rests on n othin g b u t an erron eou s iden t ificat ion of th e Zan da v a r e, which is a Gatha form of th e common a v a n h , av e ,
“ he lp , assistan ce ”
,
(a v a s in S an scrit) with th e Pahlavi a v r a, “ dust which is a pu re ly S em i t ic word.M . H .
2) The correct form appears to b e a p av a ta y é , dative of a p a v a t i . Th e P ah
lavi tran slator derives it from a p a- v a t
,
“ to kn ow , to u n derstan d” ,an d takes i t in
th e sen se of an in fin itive of th e p urpose . But thi s in terp retation is very dou b tfu l,as we shou ld
,in th at case , exp ect a crude form a p av a t a i t i , or ap av a t a n a . I
take it as th e n egat ive of p av a t i , “
p utrefact ion ”
,mean in g ‘
exemp t ion from decay’
.
M. H .
3) This i s a very remarkab le word . That it mean s a particu lar weight , an d n ot
a co in , as coin s were u n kn own at the t ime of th e composition of th e Zan d -avesta.(we fin d n owhere an y trace of them) , fol lows from th e in scrip tion on a b ron z e weightwhich h as b een foun d n ear A bydos in A sia Min or . Th e in scrip tion is in th e an cien tA ramaean character, an d run s as follows : NED : ’t N ’fih D new , which I readan d exp lain : a s p a r a n le q ab b e l s a t i ray y a z i k a s p a, i . e.
“an asparan for (weigh
in g) th e silver-staters (a. silver-stater is equal to two drachmas or di rhems) . The interpretation s men tion ed by J. Bran di s in h is valuab le work “ D as M ttn z M ass a n d
G ewich tswesen i n V or d era si en bis auf A lexan d er d en G r ossefn . B er li n 1 866 .
(pag. 5’s , are destitu te of sen se , an d un philo logical . S a t a r ay y a can n ot mean“ satrap s” , or “ con servators of si lver” ,
as th e in terp reters h ave taken it . It is p recise lyth e Pahlavi-Persian i s t i r ,
th e n ame of a particu lar weight , an d iden tica l w ith th eG reek c ramp, wh ich i s by n o mean s a G reek , b ut a fore ign word, which th e G reeksborrowed , a lon g with their weights, from th e Baby lonian s . The asp aran -weight inquestion represen ts a talen t , th e highest un it of weight amon g th e G reek s. M .
H.
4) This word has n ever in Zan d th e mean ing assign ed to i t here ; it i s everywhere a p reposition , or postposition , like the Ved ic a. Th e Pahlavi tran slators appear to have iden tified it with the Pahlavi ai , this " . M. H .
-5) This mean in g appears to rest on a comp lete misun derstan din g , as amb ai
Zan d Pahlavi . 61
“ of us d a d , then . d d , thus. ad ha , then . a tha , thus.
d I), to . d tha , smoke . agha , badn ess, wickedn ess . d zo‘
ish , th e
d ai'
sh d eva , on e who is opposed or an an tagon ist to khord d d um
shd s'p an d (d z in Pe rsian mean s also passion ,l ust , avid ity , covetou s
n ess, etc) . agh r a , aghr em , sraghrem , uppermost , th e highe st o rsuperlative . d d hd ta , born in prosperity, lucky. am m a su itof cl othe s . aurva d , swift (as a horse) . awr a , a gen tle breez e ,z ephyr . a ora , this side, here ; good - l ook ing. a rén a , un opposed .
a éthr ap a itish , a h erb ad , th e first clerical ti tle or o rde r ; a tu tor .
a r em, con ten ted , con ten t ; comp lete. a r a té ce lebrated
for mak ing yaz eslm e (offerin g,A tar e-vakh sho, a fire k in d ler , an officiatin g p riest cal led r d Sp i , who is
in compan y with th e aota , when per forming th e ya z eslm é‘ ceremon y.d ia re—va z a n o, a fan to k in d le th e fire . d ta r e- kereta (d ta sh
kerd d r) , th e vesse l in which fire i s p laced . d ia re - ta r ae‘
n aém d qt,
th e square ston e to pu t th e fire - vesse l on , or th e in n er vesse l inwhich, after fi l ling it w i th ashes, fire i s p laced . d tar e-m a r ez a n é,
th e fire extingui sh e r . d ta r e-fm‘
thitemcha , on e who con secrate s thefire ; th e high p riest .
A ber etem ,wate r beare r (trad ition al ly th e n ame of an ange l who stan d s in
h is re spective p lace w ith H ava n d n an d th e o the r five ange l s , at the
time of per fo rming ya z eshn e ; see V iSp a rad d sn a td rem,the
d sn itc’
ir (an an ge l , co-ope rato r with th e ab ove -men tion ed an ge ls ; on ewho has good wisd om , or on e who pu rifies or washes an other) .d rma ta , having a con ten ted min d , th e d rma iti , an ep ithe t of earth,
is n oth in g b ut an other p ron un ciat ion of a h m tt i (dat. sing. masc. of th e demon strative p ron ou n ) . M. H.
1 ) In th e MS S . i s (b e) p a d ,master ” , " lord which app ears to b e m iswrit
ten for d ove) p a d a s h . [This is a misun derstan din g ; p a d , which is the sameas th e p reposition p a i t i in Zan d, is qu ite a correct ren dering of a,
“ to the suffixa s h i s n ot wan ted here. M. H . ]
2) a r u r a i s ren dered in Pah lavi by “ya, which can b e read either r a k h tor r ad
”
; th e former mean s “a su it of clothes th e latter sign ifies “
a ben efactor" ,
“a gen erou s p erson bu t as in th e Z an d av a sta rat a or “ dat a is gen eral lyused in th e latter sen se , I have adop ted th e former here.
62 Zan d -Pahlavi .
which is cal led E Sp d n damad A mshdshp dn d . a thau r on d , thusagreeable ava ta r] , that, that much, as much as. a vayd d , there.
a dhci d , then , afterward s .
VIII. Words begin n in g w ith v .
V isa, stree t, abode, hou se , p lace . visp a , all. visté‘
,ugl y, bad .
vise, they accep t. va stm ,cl o the s . va smi d e sire . va hma i ,
p raye r . vm d a d,may h e obtain , get. v id u sh , on e who k n ows,
in te l l igen t . v itas ti , a span . c afr a , sn ow . va ohkh té , h e
told ,said . you . va n es
,a tree , a fo rest van a ité ,
h e
wil l le ssen , decrease . va n a t‘
dm , on e who decreases . ver ed vo,
smooth , fin e , (gen eral l y app l ied to aromatic wood fo r fire) . e tu
sa z’
ti,rising, (of sun , moon ,
va ikayo, w itn ess . vehrka hé,
wo l f. va reka
‘
hé ,leaf. va n a re we l l in formed , on e having
much k n owledge of a thin g. va a krem ve ry cou rageou s , veryroun d . va r echd o , a d iscrim in ato r , on e who d istin gu ishe s b e tweenthin gs . va r ethr a , victo riou s, successfu l . va cha , a word . vai
chem , voice , speech ; in som e p lace s i t mean s a l so sin . vd tem , air,
b reath , win d . va d h a z’
r ayosh a chan n e l o f water . a flowin g can al ,a sp rin g. vakéuva r dish , a mean d erin g st ream . va r ed h aya ,
I ) This rests on an etymological miscon cep t ion ; it seems th e Pahlavi tran sl atortook the Zan d as two sep arate words , “
a t h a ”
an d“
u r u n o bu t th e word mean s“
p riest ” ,
“
clergyman which mean in g is too we ll kn own to adm it of an y doub t.2) This i s n o n oun , b u t th e first p erson , p re sen t ten se , act ive voice of v a s ,to w ish M . H .
3) Th e Pahlavi word { 33 ,-IL” ) by which v a n a r e is ren dered , can b e readv e s b agah ,
an d al so n a sak a s h . Th e form er mean s ‘
in te l ligen t , or wel l- in formed” ;th e latter sign ifies “
on e wh o drags th e n a s a” , i . 0 . dead b od ies. This is an an imal,a kin d of wil d cat, which digs holes , an d carries ofi‘
th e bon e s , fle sh, etc. of dead
b od ies from th e grave-yard . In H in d i it is cal led li d , in G ujarati v a n O r i‘i n .
4) k ab a d go n d ( or go r d ) by which th e word is tran slated in Pahlavi mean svery rough ”
,
“coarse an d al so “ very cou rageous go r d stan ds p erhap s for gi r d ,
roun d " .
5) In Pahlavi i t is v ery ob scure ; can b e read n ah a r, v a h ar , n a k har,or n e li e r ; here I have adop ted th e last.
64 Zan d -Pahlavi.
u sh ta td tem a shibya good con du ct proceed ing from rectitude or purity. u bd aé
‘
n a cl othes mad e of leather. u rva é‘
d c‘
is be l ch,sten ch, d irt . wru d h z
’
d hie'
iti , d raid u n em , less , d eficien t .aghrem , powerful , overcom ing, triumphan t , victo rious. u ru tha d ,
a t ree .
X . W ords begin n in g w ith p .
P a rd ta ,question ing, ask ing. p er etu sh , way, path , a chan n e l . p erm em ,
fu l l . p er en c’
ii , a d iscu ssion , a con troversy . p eren d z’
u , a you th .p éta , p rotect, guard (9 3 pers. p l ur . imperative) . p d dh a , foo t , leg.
p a id , m i lk . p itam ,father, an d al so “ h ad p ac
‘
sa , lep rosy.p ukh d ha , five (th e fi fth) . p dfich d stem , fi fty . p afich asa ta , five
hun d red . p d rem , a debt . p a ir ié‘
té, d isease , pain , hu rt, m alad y ;a l ow wal l in fron t o f a hou se . p eshota n u sh ,
tan afur , on e whocan n ot pass the bridge ch in vad afte r his d eath on accoun t o f hissin s . p a t/i d, path, roadway . p a sa n u sh , d us t, mud . p er imet
c aya‘
o, b le ssin gs . p aosh ,rotten , old , weak . p ta d ,
h e shou ldfal l p a itié
‘
té, pate t, a k in d of con fe ssion an d repen tan ce of s in s.
p a it i , a head , a chief. p usam ( ava rsa r) , a crown a d iadem,
th e head .
I ) In the Pahlavi , u s h ta tat e m a sh i b y a i s tran slated by t a t e h whichh as n o sen se here. It app ears to me that th e mean in g was , b y some m istake , leftout in th e MS S . A s th e Pahlavi t a t a h , “
clothes made of leather tran slates theZan d word u h d a é n a (see Ven d idad 7 , 1 5. ed . W estergaard) , l have in troduced th elatter in to th e text (see my n ote pagg. 23, 2d), an d tran slated accordin gly .
2) In D . I . it is u r v ae z am a ed h o, an d in Pahlav i d r u n a k ,which mean s
th e in n er part of th e b e lly or “ rain b ow but in all other MS S . i t i s in A vastaurvaédh As an d in Pahlavi a i r o gh ,
an d i s given here accord in gly.
3) Bestn r Hosh en gji h as left b oth the Zan d an d th e Pahlavi words un exp lain edhere . The m ean in g of arat , or t i rat , b y which u r u d h i d h i e i t i is tran slated , isj ust as ob scure as the origin al ; u ru d h i d h i ei t i can b e traced to th e root u r u d hr u d h , r u h , in S an scr it “
to grow it ap pears to b e a comp ou n d of u r u d h “
growthwith d h a, which is u sed for th e format ion of den omin at ives (see my E ssays on the
S acred Language, etc. p ag. 60) i t wou l d simp ly mean “he grows M. H .
4) This exp lan ation i s n ot qu i te corrcct ; p t a d is n o poten tia l, b u t th e p ers.
sin g. imp erf. of p a t “to fal l M . H .
5) It app ears that av a r s a r h ere stan ds for a f s a r , i . e . th e thin g which is u sedabove or over th e head or forehead
,a crown .
Zan d -Pahlavi. 65
XI . Words begin n in g with m .
Mithwa , mixed together , coup led . ma d , with . mereau , a bord ero r boun dary of a coun try . moshu
,swiftly, immed iate ly, at on ce .
mustemesho, myrtle . ma s , much , more, greater. [vavach a ta ,h e make s] l) . m ayd o , cohabitation . mam , me . m im a ré, a
con stan t reciter, a repeater. magha , a bache l or m az d aya sn d,
a worshipper of O rmaz d (G od) . m a shyo, man , peop le . mru ta,
in ju red , in firm . m erez d‘
n d z’
,m u rd be l ly. m a dhu
,win e .
mezhd cm , reward , remun eration . mu thr em , urin e mya ésh z’
, tomake wate r . maghu a , n aked , n ud e. mayhem ,
m agh”
, ston esarran ged to sit on for ba r a shn um or the clean sing o f th e body bybathin g. m akhshi , a fly. m erekhsh , to crush, to d e stroy, to k i l l .
i ) This exp lan ation is eviden tly wron g, as th e word is on ly derivab le from th e
root v a c h to Sp eak A s to the form ,it appears to b e a dual form of the p erfect
ten se, or a k in d of p lup erfect , in th e p ers. sin g , middle voice. M . H.2) Th is exp lan ation rests en tire ly on a misun derstan din g of th e difficu l t passage
Ven d . 4, y a t h a m aga vo fr avak h s h O i d , which i s ren dered by th e Pahlavi tran slation as fol lows : fi t lo ll-g”: V liV ‘ U we) 4 0 1 i ”0 i; "UK70>[ct-” j ch a sun m n u p av an m agh i p a n aj sat d n t y e k avv i m t‘i n i d agh
n e s am a n lo f t,
“ ju st as h e who may en ter the state of m a gh i‘, i . e. the state of n othavin g a wife”
. Th is latter remark does n ot refer to a state of ce lib acy , b ut on lyto a temporary ab stin en ce from havin g in tercourse with a wife , while b eing en ga
ged in the great Barash n om ceremony . A s th e word n ai r i v a i te havin g a w ife"i s men tion ed in th e p recedin g sen ten ce , an d the p assage con tain s throughout suchcon trasts , as v i sai e v t sai , etc. , it was con cluded that m agavo mu st have a mea
n in g opposed to n ai r iv a i té ; b u t it is to b e b orn e in m in d that the stru cture of
th e other sen tences differs from th e on e in question ; m agavo does n ot form any
opp osition to n ai r i va i te; b ut th e on e exp ected (a n ai r iv a i te) h as b een left out.M agavo mean s here the same as it does elsewhere
,
“
a magian p riest ” ; particu larlyon e who performs the magic ceremon ies. (See my E ssays on the Sacred Languageetc. pag. M. H .
3) These words are n ot fu l ly tran slated ; in D . H. an d D . N . a b lan k is left,after which is written ’t" b ut in D . J. it is "0 55-5 , according to which I tookit here for gar oj d aman , i . e. b elly.
66 Zan d Pahlavi .
XII. Words begin n in g with s .
S a id hé‘
,con ten tmen t . sa ité, desired , wished , got. such a a look
on . sukem l) , to l ook . sod, ben efit. sém‘
sh ta , on e who d
sires a ben efit. sch in d aya d , a break , a d e feat. sid h z‘
a d,
wishes, de sires. sin , a female . sp akh sh tz’
m , a p rotecto r, a guz
d ian . sru ta,ren own ed ,
ce lebrated . sr ir a‘
to , on e havin g a go
sigh t . std ta , stan d ing. sakh ti’
,decayin g , en d in g. srvatd ,
fin e . stakh to,con ten d in g , obstin ate , opp re ssing. stakhrd , te
rib l e , impuden t , large . sten bya , a quar re l , an opposition , angi
hatred . ad anka , a m easure , a cash cal cu lation , a n umbe r.skap tem ,
won d erfu l , su rp risin g. sa d aya d , h e w ishes o r de si res .sr a va d , sun g, chan ted . sn d to, washed , bathed . sn d var e, ( simi
va r ) a b ow an d arrow, or a bow-s tring. sn u s , h e may or wben efit. srun aoiti , hearing , payin g atten t ion . sa h h em , a wor
sah ha cj , h e said . sz‘
lrd o, heroic, having a supern atural p ower .sr z
’
ta , mad e ove r , han ded up .
XIII. Words begin n in g with f.
Fra da th d z'
, furthering. fedhr i, fathe r . fr im , frien d . fr a s , ove
up . fra sa sta , we l l-kn own , lauded . frag/a r c ,to-morrow .
fr a éshta , full y, abun dan tly . fshu ta cheese . fshyd mil.
I) These words are ren dered in Pahlavi by “a looker-on " an d
“lookin j
which are eviden t ly correct . The D esturs iden tify them w ith th e Persias o z a s h n e , bu rn in g" an d to b urn
2) By a m istake in the origin al MS . s h o s ar , was written in stead .
s h a ma r ( 3 an d 43 b e in g much al ike) an d th e word was then re
sh o s ar , seed , sperm which is eviden tly wron g , as in th e 1 4m fargard of tiV e n d i dad , th e word s n ev a r e is tran slated by s h a n er an d n ot b y s h o s a r .
3) C orrected from p e s h u t a,
4) C orrected from p as h u y o as in Y a s n a , 10, Westergaard , an d also acording to the alphabetical arrangemen t .
68 Zan d Pahlavi .
un castrated , n ot ge lded (as bu l l ocks) . ba iid c’
io , a ban d , a tie .
bafitdo ,sick , unwe l l . ba reth ra , pregn an t. bya hh a , fear .
ba od ho, l i fe, sp irit. ba od ha h hd , a seeker , on e who searches .bish z
’
sh -fr ametto, a we l l experien ced d octor (in med icin e) . ba oshem ,
freed om ,l iberation buj i , re leased , l iberated , saved ,
tree .
ba sh i l) , a cu cumber . bci thrd, d i fficu l t.
XVII. W ords begin n in g w ith r .
Bac‘
va,having splen dor . r afn é , happ in e ss , p leasu re , me r r imen t.
m é‘
ré, ben evolen t , gen erou s . r a z é , we l l arran ged , d e co rated and
ad orn ed . rd sh tcm ,true, ju st . rdj im , a woun d , a hurt. m
od had , h e grew up . ra ocha h hem, l ight .
XVIII. Words begin n in g with t .
Tci te, lasting, du ration , curren t, con tin uous. ta ch a , flowing. td cha ,
also h e, an d h e, an d that . tafich z’
sh tem , most vigorou s, verv st ron g.
taréman é , most vigorou s , very stron g. ta r em a n é ,smal l .
tdya , (in stead of tc’iyu) a thie f. ti‘
tm , thou . tu skish a spade,a hoe , a garden er’s sack . tan um ci th ro on e who has comman dover h is body , active , hard -work ing , or a m ost obed ien t pe r son .
ta sha d , h e fo rmed , he created , h e made . ta ra d hd ta , a d estroyeror breaker of things .
XIX. Words begin n in g w ith ch .
Charetu -d rdj d , an open field fo r rid ing , a square p iece o f groun d , a
square course for horses. cha retdm , workers, d oers . cha étefiti,
I ) In Pahlavi i t is written ”Legwhich I have read b u j i n a k (cucumb er) ,
but if taken for th e Persian word b u z i n a h , or b e z a n a h , then it sign ifies “figs ,
an ape , or a bud which is n ot expan ded” .
2) If the Pahlavi wage i s p ron oun ced t u s h t i t mean s a hoe or aSp ade" , bu t if it i s pron oun ced t a r sh t , i t mean s a garden er’ s sack ”
; here thethe former sign ification is more su itab le than th e latter .
3) t a n fa rman (in Pahlavi) is an appel lation of the an ge l S arosh ; it is takenin the sen se of “
most obed ien t to G od
Zan d Pahlavi. 69
plain n ess , obviousn ess , clearn ess l) . chith r a , seed , progen y or or
gan ism . ch itha , a pun ishmen t, an aton emen t . ch a ha n a,a wish ,
a d esire . ch atti,how man y ? how much ? chc
’
t‘
r am,reparation ,
remedy , redress. char etu td ro, very active , on e who makes greateffo rts . ch inm an d
, esteem,l ove . ch istz
’
sh , a wise man , a philosophe r . ch in a z
’
é‘
m i , I p ray , l imp l ore .
XX. Words begin n in g w ith z
Z a sta , a han d . z astava d , mighty , able , on e havin g powe r , might ormean s . at, fo r, because, why, (a causal par ticle) . z yam ,
win te r ,sn ow, co ld season . z i ta ,
an in crease , as in ad orn ing or ar rangin gsome thing. z u sha ,
hu rt , in ju red ; asked , w ished z a osho, a
p leasure, a wish or in cl in at ion z u sh ta ,a d e rb em , a Babylon ian
coin , an d al so a Persian coin . z a oth r a ,
“zor
”
, th e con secrated water used in th e Y az esh n e ceremon y. z d
‘
va re,strength , powe r .
z afita , mean in g , a commen tary. ad o , ear th , groun d . z d thw a,
b orn , created . z ema n a , remun erat ion , reward . z rva , tim e .
z a rva , d ecl in ing age , old age . z a é‘
sh d , ugly, awkward . adm
a oto, a son -in -law. za é‘
n ah h a , watchfu l (in sleep , as a dog as leep).z agath a d b e separated , parted , fled , d i sappeared . zgeresn em
4
i ) This exp lan ation is certain ly a mistake , as ch a et e n t i can b e on ly a th irdp erson p lural of th e p resen t ten se , of a root ch aat , or th e particip le , p resen t ten se ,in th e femin in e gen der , of th e root ch i t , to kn ow In the latter case it correSpon d s exactly with the Vedic form ch e t a n t i (R igveda S amhita I , 3 , I I , whereit refers to th e goddess S a r a s v a t i ) which th e commen tator exp lain s by j n ap a ya n t i “
she wh o makes kn own M. H .
2) A ccordin g to th e Pahlavi mode of p ron oun cing , i t can b e read k h u s t e hor k h as t eh , an d I have accordingly given here th e sign ification of b oth words.
3) In all MS S . it i s ga t h a d , which app ears to me to b e m iswritten for z aga
t h a d . A s th e p receding an d following words commen ce with z , I have corrected it toz aga th ad . In Pahlavi it is ren dered by 10 which, I thin k , is al so m iswritten formy as in the 9 th fargard of the V e n d i dad 46 , ed . Westergaard , th e word z aga th a i t e is tran slated in some cop ies with my in others with ”
k b oth ofwhich mean “
apart asun der I have accordin gly corrected both A vasta an d
Zan d , from ga t h a d an d d u i s t , to z aga th a d an d j o i d .
4) This word is corrected from z ge r e gn em to z ge r e s n em , as the writers of
7 0 Zand -Pahlavi.
roun d , circular. z u rd - berctcio - avaretd o, on e having strength an dmon ey (a stron g an d weal thy pe rson ) z ered ha iém
I) , heart (th e
word is also taken in th e sen se of vio len t , hard) . z in d a yd tu
man ta , a great sorcere r . z a td , stricken , beaten .
XXI. Words begin n in g with g .
G a ted , h e reached , h e has gon e . grehmd , a brib e , a gi ft . gerew
n a d , h e may take . yé whored om , adu l tery. gava3 ) (96h) ,
han d of a wicked per son . gu d hr a , myste riou s, secre t. gu sh ta ,
h e may l is ten or hearken . gered h a , a ho le in th e groun d , a b urrow
. yae‘
m,sou l , l ife ; an d al so G ayoma r d (th e n ame of th e first
Persian k ing of th e Peshdad ian dyn asty) . gam , catt le (such beastsas cows, sheep , oxen , ga r ez hd a . comp lain in g , murmu ring , a
cry again st in justice . gc’
ithwd—sh ta cha d , on e who rep eats th e G dih d s con stan tly to learn them b y heart gavd strydva r ez a , agricu l ture .
XXII . W ords begin n in g with gh .
G hn a d , h e k i l led ,or de stroyed . ghm
‘
iql, may h e d e stroy ! gbon d o ,
women .
th e MS S . often con foun d as s with g. Th e word occurs in th e V e n d i d ad1 4, IO . Westergaard , where h e p re ferred u z ge r e s n o, bu t h e also fou n d z ge r e s n o
in K. I , 2 , 9. D r. S p iege l h as u z ge r e s n o in his edit ion , p age 41 , an d th e sameis a lso in the edition pub lish ed in Bomb ay un der D estur E d ul-D aru S aujana in theyear 1 201 , Y e z d ega r d ; in some MS S . g is often written 3 , which resemb les as 8
very much ; hen ce th e mistake.
I ) Thi s word is n ot tran slated in the Pahlavi . Its Pahlavi mean ing i s given fromVen d . l
,4.
2) This stan ds in stead of j e.
3) ga v a h ere i s taken as the han d of a wicked p erson , but in some other p laceit i s taken in th e mean ing of “ ton gue”
.
4) Thi s exp lan ation of th e Pahlav i tran slator is eviden tly a mistake , as gat hwocan n ot b e i den tical with gat h a ,
“
a stan z a" , b u t i s gatu , “a p lace “
, with th e e inwhich th e first part of compoun d words often en d s. The mean ing of th e whole i sun kn own . M . H .
7 2 Zan d -Pahlavi.
XXV. C r im es an d offen ce s .
Ba od haj a d th e n ame of a sin . ba od ho- varshta hé (bo
dyokva r sh t) , when on e wilfullv k il l s an othe r , o r kn owin gl y pe rsuadesothers to d estroy o r k i l l an other pe rson , d oing a wron g thing tomake worthless a good act of an othe r, e tc. bodyoz a d , the wish todo an other pe rson wron g , i l l using an y on e o r an ything , an d all sin so f a like d e scrip tion (save th e bodyokva r sh t) . kd dyoz a d , th e sameas th e ab ove , th e i l l -u sage of cattl e or man ; i t is in clud ed in th e
ham imci l or r obc‘
imlk sin s. a sta raSp d n , mak ing on e se l f th e head ofth e sin n e rs . yd tu kh ta (j d d i
‘
ik th e sin , when on e
threaten s an othe r to k il l h im by so rce ry , o r in ten d s to use sorce ryfor d estroying or ru in ing an othe r . du d huwibu z d a (sa hm n umc
’
ie
shn i) , a sin , such as threaten in g to k i l l with up l i fted weapon , orthreaten in g to torture an other pe rson . e d i
‘
ti a sin ,
such as pu rsuin g an othe r with mal iciou s in ten t to k ill o r in ju re .
h afid er ckh ti ( h an d a r a kht) , a sin , such as mal icious ly an d secre tlyru in in g o r in ju ring an other person . m ithosd st ( ka d bc
‘
i vaj c’
ir a sh n i
vd dmoj a shn i) , a sin , such as givin g a wrong exp lan ation or in struotion , o r m isl ead in g an other , or wron gfu l ly ab ating an othe r’ s duesthis is cal led m c
‘
dyosd st. avd u n h iéiti a sin , such asreck lessly dashin g an other to th e groun d , or again st hard p roje ction s,
of h a d h a n ro (which occurs n owhere in the p resen t texts of th e Zan d -avasta) _isu n certain ,
it is impossib le to give any satisfactory exp lan ation of th e passage . M. H.
I) The text of th i s chap ter is too corrup t to admi t of an y accurate tran slation .
In th e following, on ly th e gen eral sen se is given . [Man y of th e Zan d words aren ot given in their origin al , bu t in a somewhat corrup t form which p rob ab lyrep resen ts the p op u lar Persian p ron un ciation of them . Thu s we fin d m i t ho-s a s tin stead of m i tho- s a s t i , avav a r e s h t for av av a r e s h t i . Bo d y o z a d app ears to b en o p roper Zan d word , bu t an old Persian on e , th e origin al form havin g been b o
d y o z a t i wh ich wou l d corresp on d to b a o d h o-j a i t i , “
th e slay in g of th e l ifein Zan d ; ju st as b ao d h O -v ar sh ta in Zan d was b ao d y o -v a r s h t a in th e old P ersian ,
as may b e seen from th e Pahlavi b o d y ok -v ar s h t ; th e Iran ian words in Pahlavialway s rep resen t Zan d, an d n o old Persian words . Kad y o - z ad app ears to b e al soan old Persian , an d n o Zan d word. The exp lan ation of these crimin al term s i s p rob ab ly correct on th e whole , b ut it app ears to rep resen t the views of a p articu larschool of p riestly lawyers. M . H.]
Zan d Pah lavi . 7 3
so as to crue l ly in jure him,without in term ission to th e last . fr a
sya d hj a itz‘
(frc’
t‘
z sap oj a shn f) , th e sin of d riving an othe r to d esperation , or stabbing or woun d in g h im,
with ou t ceasing. a va thwa r e
sa hé‘
, th e sin o f cu tting er woun d ing, an d causin g blood to flow .
qa ra hé‘
( khor) , th e sin o f woun d ing an y on e an d . cau sin g the b l oodto flow , or re tard ing th e cure of a woun d an d thu s in creasing th e
in jury. sha fts, a sin l ike hu ram ,
that is, prid e dger eft , the sin
o f raising a weapon to in ju re an in n ocen t pe rson . ava varesh t ,
sin of advan cing on an in n ocen t pe rson ,with a raised weap on , in a
threaten in g attitude . I t i s a l so cal led avdva r esh t when th e assau l tis n early p erfe cted . Mal icious l y stabb ing i s cal led a rd i
‘
tsh ; i f th ewoun d is se rious, it i s cal led Joker ; an d it much b lood fl ows , an d th ewoun d is great an d serious , it is cal led bated . For all which crime sthe de l in quen t is l iable to pun ishmen t besides p a tc‘ t égar ai t,avd var esh t, a rd 'f
‘
tsh , kh or , bd z a‘
n’
, yd t , all these ar e th e sin s o f cuttin g an d woun d ing , or d isfigu ring by d egrees, an d th e kerfeh (o r th egood work s an d aton emen t) an d pun ishmen t are m eted accord ing tothe n ature of the offen ce , as we l l as its d egree an d aggravation .
P eshdta n u sh tamum p a iryé‘
té‘
. The exp lan ation is a ta n dva n d r .
They cal l three hun d red other sin s o f th e same qual ity an d measu re ,ta n dva n d r ; they have th e n ature an d th e n am e of tan dvan d r , whichmay sti l l in crease . j au
Kh r asyd ( Ich r oseh) , on e who run s o r cries afte r an o ther threa ten ingl y.void ( kh isfd eh) , mak in g on e terrified (an d so in ju rin g h im) . zyéict
( z in id d r) , on e who in jure s through vio lation o f th e law. h a z d
( sa tdmeh) , in jured , wron ged or oppressed . tdyd , hidd en o r fled(as a robbe r) . tdyu sh d oscha , an abe ttor of thieves , a thie f , or a
i ) In th e fourth fargard of th e V an d idad , there is th e same in terp retat ion given .
2) Th e fol lowin g sen ten ces are h ardly in tel ligib le , an d have b een left u n tran slatedby D estur Hosh engj i. Th e passage from h an gam to t o b an k am es t i s eviden t ly an
in terpolation . It con tain s a quotat ion from th e S akadum N osk,wh ich is n o lon ger
extan t , in which it i s said that “th e fire ( the son ) of A hu ra-maz da is th r i p i th w b d h i
in summer , an d b i p i th wo in win ter P i th w a ap p ears to mean a part of th eday ; compare a r em - p i th w a Yasn a 44 , 5. West . “
n oon ,m idday ”
Th e mean in gseems to b e : th e fire h as th ree t imes a day in summer , an d two in w in ter , as R a
p ithwan (n oon ) Gah comes together with Havan Gah (from 6 o’clock in th e morn in gto n oon ) . S ee pag. 7 6 . M. H .
7 4 Zan d Pahlavi .
n e st of rogues are all cal led by this n ame , an d are pun ishable in
th e sam e man n er as thieves o f cattle , b oth man an d woman . Th e
aton emen t 1s p a n ch a d a sa p a s /
0 6 sr a om’
m a sd o i) .
XXVI. Miscellan eous words .
P d d hm’
zu hafitem , d e serving of remun eration . p a'
su shu rva n , th e shepherd -dog , on e l ike a shephe rd -dog who guard s th e fl ock . p d r em.
a debt . p at/”
m eta , th e act of repayin g d eb ts by in s talmen ts ; on e
who is thriving an d satisfied ,or happy an d healthy . v isu ta , trade ,
me rchan d iz e . va e c‘
tstr in ci
m,a hu sb an dman , o r agricu l tu rist .
kava chi d a n hd o acme,an ywhere on this ear th . ka sch id a hh éu sh
e stva to,every on e in thi s wor ld . ch a d ch a a sha on e stdish , an y
on e from amon gs t good an d p ious men . ya Etu sh d d a , on e who
i s capab le o f hearing an d speak in g. n iacn tem , on e who is born inth e house
XXVII . Measur e s of len gth , an d of tim e .
P ad hcm ,th e measure of a footp rin t o f fourteen in ches (or fin ger-b read ths) .
e itastz’
3), a measu re of twe lve in che s . d ish ta , a measu re of ten
1 ) Thi s p assage h as b een left un tran slated by D estu r Hosh en gj i . Th e sen se isn ot clear as th e Pahlavi tran slat ion does n ot ap p ear to agree w ith th e Zan d text .Th e latter h as on ly on e measure , s r a o n i-m a s ao
,bu t th e Pahlavi h as two , b az eh
m a s a of th e len gth of an arm”
,an d s i n a—m a s a “
of th e len gth of a b reast Bothexpression s may b e in terp retation s of s r a o n i -m a s ae wh ich must sign ify a certainvalu e. A s this is p receded by p a s v e (p a s a v e) cattle ,
th e whole may mean “fifteen
p ieces of th e s r a o n i weight, each of th e value of a p iece of cattle”
. Th is viewseem s to b e taken by th e Pahlavi commen tary . The value of a go s p a u d ,
“ sheep ”
,
is calcu lated at twel ve si lver p ieces , an d thirty z oz an of fu l l wei ght ; ge sp an d is th etran slat ion of p a s v e. Th e s r a o n i was a measu re which had a certain weigh t,an d a certain length ; it h ad p erhap s th e form of a sheep , or a cow ,
or the ir figureson it. The first is th e more l ike ly as th e A ssyrian weights wh ich have b een foun d ,show th e form s of an imal s, such as a duck , an d a l ion . M. H .
2) Th e mean in g an d etymology of this word cal l to min d th e S an scri t n i j a on e’sown
,as a slave, servan t . Th e form of th e Zan d word i s however differen t ; it is
an active particip le of the p resen t ten se of the root z a n “ to p rodu ce wi th th e p rep osit ion mi . The mean ing “
b orn in th e hou se b ecomes thu s somewhat doub tful.A ccordin g to etymology it wou l d m ean “
p roducin g as on e ’s own M . H .
3) This word is foun d in the same form an d mean ing in th e S an scrit , v i t a s t i .M . H .
7 6 Zan d Pahlavi .
which has again two parts , th e firs t is cal led r ap itvin , an d the otheru z z
’
r tn ; in th e summer mon ths th e rap itvin again is mixed up withth e H dvan G d h . (Then th e R ap ftvt
‘
n G d h , aftern oon , is cal ledh dva n ,
that is to say , the r ap ite tn remain s fo r seven mon ths on ly,an d for five mon ths the two hd va n s)
Khsafa , n ight ; it i s d ivided , in to fou r par ts , th e first part i s hufrd slzmdd d itim 2) (hufrc
’
ishmedd t in Pah lavi) ; th e secon d part is cal led er ez aur
th e foren oon , th e latter th e secon d , th e aftern oon . U z ay a r a is divided in to twoparts , r a p i t hw i n a gat h a , an d u z ay ei r i n a gat h a , th e former lastin g from n oonto three o’clock in the aftern oon , th e latter from that time to sun set. M . H .
I) The words in b rackets con tain an exp lan ation added by D estur Hoshengj i ,an d are n ot foun d in th e text . M. H .
2) This passage settles for ever the real mean in g of th e word h ufr as hmed ai t im which had b een exp lain ed by some Zan d scholars as “ sun r ise That itmean s ju st th e opposite . i . e. sun set , as I have already shown in th e p re face to thesecon d volume of my work “
D ie fiin f Gath as Z arathustra’s " (p ag. X III) follows withcertain ty from thi s p assage . A ddition a l p roofs are furn i shed by some p assages ofth e N e r i n g i s té n ,
a work on th e ceremon ies , prin cipal ly on th e p rayers , b oth inZan d an d Pahlavi, of which I possess a fin e copy . There we read on tel. 7 1 , a an d b :
u 4 05 Joaqui n» c’gja vgu é Gfiel
”
fi v es
Jowy—tba-WS ”wh et-e ewe» b eep
-55°
fl 22 16'
so WW
-
7em i me » a re)" a tie we» 6 1m : 13: w h en , we
go sp u rn s a lon e, . 4L leosw 9- 1>Géowib—7v 4 11
qm yn é
ga r o
°o we e -1°
fl im men se all 31 m u n» 16
54415 0'W o°o gr
u
ff? » ’ Gfi) fl ue“ ~ 1>,C iww-‘w
-
7em ele e warm s—
lem wlii —
qv"
M me am iss weswea r» 16
'
iri) me 16 im med iate 6 L e so gin sen g
4 300°
‘V ’flgfi i’ié cgjuélu u gao ax
i o m . 1>0 s3u b
fl ab d efie d “ se e» gum A mi , c
°c m elt we") 95 16
area 3“ refi n e r ies ( 16) Gslfl r awb ”w e“
Zan d Pahlav i . 7 7
va é‘
sd d , th e turn ing of th e pure . Both these parts are coun ted inth e a iwisr itthrem (G d h) . The third par t is u shém sur ém ( hash e
avz ci r in Pahlavi) with wh ich th e osahh in (G d h ) commen ce s . Th e
fourth part is ra ochahhc'im fraga tdz‘
qt , wh en th e l ight an d dawncommen ce ; that part is also in cluded in th e H dva n -
gci h .
{ eh gs wrewaw v, no woo» i ")550 4 0 9 4 0 4? «are:
so -wié
’
wwas n AwG‘ 305 li Saws { my not'
\w e) » ne na
so flnéirci nw MS nflcnm Gr Qby» { y
Th e following i s a tran slation Of th e Zan d text : “ from which t ime (of the day)begin s th e fill in g (in , an d con secratin g) of the good waters ? i . e. during what timeof th e day may the waters b e con secrated ? (A n swer) . This lasts from sun rise tosun set in the summ er (ab ou t th e win ter n othin g is stated) . He who b rings th ez ao th r a (holy water) after sun set (an d) b efore sun rise does n o b etter work thanif h e shou l d drag secretly (with mal iciou s in ten t) th e cloth of th e water-poison ingdemon A z b i Th e Pahlavi commen tator remarks , that th e ceremon ie s are to bep erformed durin g th e day , an d that on e is on ly p ermitted durin g that time to b ringth e Zor . This is qu ite in accordan ce with the sacrificial cu stoms of both th e Parsi san d Brahman s. No ceremon y , n o lz esh n e , n o A frigan , or D arri n , can b e performedat n ight. From this circumstan ce it i s eviden t that th e t ime from h u-v a k s h at toh d fras h m o-dai t i m is th e t ime from sun rise to sun set .
O n fol. 75 , a an d b of th e same work we read :J oanna» , c’e’
u fim/
g wh o“ ; 4 :e fi g” ?
wmgbo N A c an PM,“ 1215 t". '6
‘
so orw w vfi
£ 6"
no so ew e a: mo ntage o ne:
am ; w e 55° ”A0",
view ing-Act)" net wow? 6 so WW ? “ J e d
m ad » so me » nag no so 4 6 7 m cn v a new»f i t
” in fl ow —1>Glow)5—7vJud j un t a G
am e;
tt —AQJ)” var twvfi
g net so ~ tfi°~0w b
webs sy n ta ctlw yc a net 9 95 amm o ne ws» o ne: 5my
7 8 Zan d -Pahlavi .
D oa d asanhd thrcm a stz’
aghrem aya re , of twe lve hd sa r is th e firstday an d n ight , of twen ty l) is the m idd le , an d of twen ty - four is th el owest .
There are several ways of measurin g a H d sa r ; afitem n ctcmem
hd thr cm th r iva chahz‘
m,th e l owest (smalle st) H d‘sa r i s three paces .
Tad gdm a hya ikr i-gdmcm ,
“ this from paces , three pace s are th e
l owest” ; ta d d ica c‘ sh a h é ta d vika iéhé ,thu s th e judge an d the
,evi
M o rgeio» so wo rds? 1 "54n5 a ma ss: no a
95 4 » woo)»
“ mum-u)» . Gggoaoag mé o de -M N OJ) ’ gggoaoogon b yn é; m yropu g
22su so no Ni t-A” a we” an J J Qwsro
” so «one
~ t~>w u s rwrm o l wdo rw t” so irons fi t weed Su Ao
sum/34 L
u s
it
flan g 4 » pa n )» gin /C
-w a 95 worm”
t W c o in) f f:lay t w-t ”
no W6)” wens he: a
s3) 4 0 h ? 3 wa s 9 in a
,S
M adam no at 35rd test" cen tre we may wow
nenG’
veM two» 0 4 0 no MS 25: te nnis we s tern; m y
o o oa
I ren der th e Zan d as fo l lows : from which t ime in th e aftern oon does th esatisfaction of th e r a tu s (heads of creat ion ) b egin ? (A n swer) . It lasts from u z a r y
a r a (uz ayara , th e b egin n in g of th e aftern oon ) to its m iddle (ab ou t 3 o’clock) , fromu z a r y ar a (th e secon d h alf of th e aftern oon ,
from 3 o’clock) to sun set in summeras wel l as in w in ter . If on e rep eats b efore sun set th e A hun a vairya p rayer often(at) the ceremon ies , an d th e S pen ta-main yd -l in es (verses) six times very wel l , thenon e may ,
withou t sufferin g an y in jury, afterwards repeat those other ( G ath as) up tom idn i ght ” . M. H .
4) In stead of twen ty ,eigh teen , i s to b e read. In the MS S . there are the n u
m erals for 18 with an addition al n , wh ich D estur Hosh en gj i appears to have readfor ,t
2 bu t this wou ld b e a very stran ge way of writin g th e n umeral 20. Th e
p as sage itse l f is hard ly in tel ligib le ,as i t is d ifficu l t to say what i s m ean t bv th e
first d ay an d n igh t , th e m iddle , an d th e lowest . M. H .
80 Zan d -Pahlavi .
no ,c does“)
Sno)“ ,LO SS é,» eons M
‘sy 1: 90
”)t
m o» 3 M anes 3g r
ows s o)” a3ot
i . e. may it b e comp leted an d fin ished (to th e joy of th e reader) !This A rda V iraf an d th e story of G osht Faryan ,
I th e servan t of th e religion ,a Herb ad by b irth, a teacher (of th e religion ) , P ash in tan Ram , (a descen dan t) ofKamd in , of S haharyar, of N eriosan g, of S haharasb ay, of Bahram ,
of th e Mob ed Hormaz dyar, of the H erbad Ramyar , wrote (them) from th e copy of the H erb ad Bu stam ,
th e son of Mih iraban , on the d ay of Fravard in ,in th e mon th of V oh um an , in th e
year 7 66 (A . D : 1 396) of Y az dagard , th e Kin g of Kings, th e O rmaz d worship p er” .
Th e same gen ealogy of th e writer we fin d on fol. 43,a
,b . of th e same MS .
There it is stated that Pash in tan Ram wrote th e copy in th e coun try of th e H in du s"(b um - i - Ii i n d u gan ) , in th e city of Baroch ( in G ujarat) , which h as b een a seat ofZan d an d Pahlavi learn ing for severa l cen tu ries.
Th e origin al copy of th e m iscel lan eous work , of which the Z an d -Pahlavi Farhang form s a part , came from N ishapur in Khorasan an d b elon ged to th e Mob edS eroshyar , as is to b e learn t from my old MS . of it
,fol. 203, a . M . H .
A lphabetical In dex
to serve as a Z an d -E n glish G lossary .
N. B. Th e alphabetical ar rangemen t o f this in dex is that ofSanscr it alphabet , w ith th e mod ification s n ecessary for adap tin g it to th eZan d letters , an d is as fol l ows :
y a ,m a
“
, o f , a t , M t
la 6 , in» 630 , ka .
Consonants.
Guttural s 9 7c, gly Q M y , t gh , ; 7
'
z , K n .
Palatals y p ch, 3 4 , eh ah , J
Den tal s go t , 6 d , g‘{A a :
Labials a p , aft —J
b , 6 m .
Semivowe l s m a: y , ) r , b v , M w .
S ibilan ts, etc. : 40 a sh , a 3 , Q9 h .
The first n umber , in each re feren ce , in d icates th e page , an d the
secon d n umber the l in e ; b ut when there are mo re than on e referen ce tothe same page , th e n umber o f th e page i s n ot repeated . In th e pagesof Zan d -Pahlavi text , on ly the l in es in that type are coun ted
i ) A ll the grammatical exp lan ation s an d etymologies as well as the criticalremarks en closed in brackets which are con tain ed in this index have b een addedby me. M. H .
82 Zan d -E nglish.
A ( a) .
ain ikd , s. (nom. sg. m.) forehead 7 , 1 3. 49 , 1 1 .
a in itdz‘
d , s. (ab l. sg. of a in iti) w ithou t hatred 20 , 1 . 59, 1 6 . a in ildalsh,
(gen . sing.) without mean s 20 , 1 . 59 , 1 7 . [ease, see 59, n ot.
a ir ishto, past part. (n om. sg. m .) of wish “ to in jure” un in jured . 20, 2 . 59 , 1 7 .
a iwz’
gdmé‘
,s. (loc. sg. of a iwi—gdm a ) in win ter 38 , 6 . 7 7 , 2 7 .
a iwz’
srd threm , s. (n om. sg. n .) th e fi rst hal f o f th e n ight. 42 , 9 . 7 7 , 2 .
au rvad , adj. (nom. sg. n . of am a n t , of th e root or “ to run”
) swift.2 1 , l . 6 1 , 7 .
aé‘
ta , dem. pr. (n om. acc. pl. this 1 7 , 1 0 . 57 , 1 3. aétem (acc. sg. m.)
43, 4. 7 8, 4. aé'
téé‘
(dat. sg. m . f.) 7 , 8. 49, 3. a é‘
té (n om. pl.
m.) 1 5, 2 . 55, 6 .
aétavac} , adv. so much. 41 , 8, 1 0 . 7 5, 6 , 8.
aé‘
tshaya (or aé‘ta shayc'
z, n om . pl. these in ches 41 , 5. 7 5, 3.
aéthrap az’
tish , s. (n om . sg. m .) a h erbad . 2 1 , 2 . 6 1 , 9 .
a é‘
d ha , s . (n om. pl. m . n .) sk in of the head , scalp . 1 2 . 48,
ac‘
vé , n um. (n om. sg. m .) on e . 7 , 5. 48, 24 .
aé‘
shen tem (acc. sg. m . of th e active part. of aésh , yaé‘sh “ to boil boil ing. 1 6, 5. 56, 5.
aokh té‘
v. (3 sg. pres. m idd le o f e ach “ to speak he tel ls . 1 4, 4 . 54, 5.
a ora adj. (in st . sg. n . o f a or a a va r a ) this sid e ; good -l ook ing. 2 1 , 1 . 61 , 8.
a oshtr a s. (n om. d ual) both l ip s. 8, 3 . 49 , 1 4.
agha , s. (n om . pl. n .) badn e ss. 20, 9 . 6 1 , 2 .
aghra , adj . (n om. pl. n .) highest. 20 , 9 . 6 1 , 5. agh rem , (n om. sg.
highest. 20, 9 . 43, 1 . 6 1 , 5. 7 8, 1 .
aghryetcmé, adj . (n om. sg. m . of the supe r lative o f aghrya firs t, excel len t)most exce l len t . 1 2 , l . 52 , 1 5.
ahhush , s. (n om . sg. m .) l ife . 52 , 1 1 . ah héu sh (gen . sg.) 40 , 7 . 7 4, 1 0.
ahhem , v. (in stead of ah hcn 3 pl. imp f. o f a s “ to b e"
) they were. 1 5, 3.
55, 6 . [see pag. 55 n ot.
an hdo d em. pr. (l oc. sg. f. o f a) on this . 40 , 6 . 7 4, 1 0 .
ach ithd, adj. (n om. sg. m .) un pun ishable . 20 , 2 , 60, 1 .
ach ithro, adj. (n om. sg. m .) un produced . 20,3. 60, l .
ashotsk, s. (gen . sg.) A zbi-demon . 7 6 , 29 .
az aroso‘
, adj . (n om. sg. m . of a z a rcsa ) withou t decay. 1 1 , 1 2. 52 , 1 2 .
a zm am , s. (gen . pl. of am) o f goats. 1 2 , 2 .
ah tarc, prep . in , with in41 , 6 . 7 5, 4 .
84 Zan d E nglish.
amesha , adj. (nom. pl. m. n . of amcsha ama rta ) immortal . 1 9 , 10 . 59 , 1 5.
amd sta , v. (3 sg. aor. midd le of m a n“ to think”
) h e thought , bel ieved .
7 , 7 . 49, 1 .
amhd e‘
,dem. pr. (dat. sg. m. o f a ) that . 20, 7 . 60 , 9 .
organ ,5. (n om . sg. n .) a day. 42 , 4. 43, 1 . 7 5, 1 3. 7 8, 1 .
ara z d n , s. (n om . sg. m .) forefinge r . 1 0 , 4 . 51 , 1 2 .
a ra té - kercth in d, adj . (n om . pl. of a r a to- kcreth in , in stead of M eta- kera
th z’
n d “
perform ing sacred rites”) perform in g Iz ashn e . 2 1 , 2 . 6 1 , 1 0 .
a r ur a , s. (n om . pl. a su it o f clothes. 20 , 1 0 . 6 1 , 6 .
a rcj d, s . (n om . sg. m.) value . 1 2 , 2 . 52 , 1 5.
a rcth a va n d , adj . o r s. (n om . pl. m . of arethava n “ having a law-suit”)suito rs, th e p lain tiff an d d e fen dan t 43, 8. 7 9 , 1 .
a reth a hé, s . (gen . sg. of a r eth a “a case o f th e case , law-su it. 43, 8.
a rethn d o, s . (n om . pl. f.) e l bows. 1 0 , 2 . 50 , 25.
u r eth r a ,s . (n om. pl. 111 . n . , probably an error for a rcth a .) case s , law
su its. 1 7 , 1 0 . 57 , 1 4.
a r cm ,adv. con ten t. 2 1 , 2 . 61 , 1 0 .
a rén a , adj . (n om. pl. m. n . or sg. f. of rén a opposed , en emy) un opp osed .
2 1 , 1 . 6 1 , 8.
a ia d , ad v. that much. 2 1 , 9 . 6 1 , 2 .
ava éshdm , d em . pr. (gen . pl. 111 . of m m that) those. 1 2 , 7 . 52 , 22 .
(wa d, (n om . acc. n .) that 1 3, 2 . 53, 5 .
ava - thwa rcsa hé‘
, s . (gen . sg. of ava thw ar esa“ in cision , cu tting in n ame
of a crime . 35, 9 . 7 3, 3.
ava -ba r etdm , past part . (acc. sg. f.) of ba r e to bring ava“ brought
to” . 1 6 , 7 . 56 . 32 .
a vayd d , adv. there . 2 1 , 1 0 . 62 , 2 .
avarc, s. (n om . sg. n .,a Gatha form for avé “ he lp see n ot. 1 pag. 60)
d u st. 20, 3. 60 , 2 .
ava rcta , s . (n om . pl. n . of th e part. avareta ) sma l l fortun e 1 6 , 1 . 55, 1 8 .
ava rctd o , (n om. pl. f.) 30, 8. 7 0 , 1 . [This is a mistake ; th e wordis a past par ticip le mean in g “
n ot put on , a thing with which n othingh as b een covered , n ot u sed such as n ew cl othes , carp e ts etc. ; see
Ven d . 5 , 60. 1 8 , 34. 9, 30. Y t. 1 7 ,“n ot covered with grass”
Ven d . 1 9 , 26 it can on ly b e derived from vare“ to cover” with the
n egative a .]ava std tcm , adj . (nom. sg. n . of the part . ava -std ta “ composed, con sisting
d ign ified . 9 , 3 . 50, 1 0 .
Zan d E n glish. 85
avd tmhz’
éa'
ti , 5. n ame o f a crime 35, 4. 7 2 , 20. [It is a verb, 3 sg. pres.act. o f ah a s
“ to throw mean ing “ h e throws , dashes again st” ;compare San scrit d ega ti .]
avdo, d em. pr. (nom ,pl. f. o f am “ that”) th ose. 7 8, 1 1 .
awra , s. (n om . sg. f. or pl. a gen t le breez e . 2 1 , 1 . 61 , 7 .
ashaon e, adj. (gen . sg. o f a shvan ) pure. 40, 8. 7 4, 1 1 . ashavan é,
(n om . pl.) th e pure 38, 7 .ashayd o, s. (gen . du) th e part between shoulder an d breast. 1 0 , 6 . 51 , 4.
asha hé‘
, s. (gen . sg.) purity, n ature 1 4 , 1 . 54, 1 . ashd , s. (n om . sg. f.)A shavah ish t. 1 2 , 1 1 . 53, 4 .
aslwmch d , (n om. acc. sg. n .) an d purity. 1 3, 6 . 53, 1 3.
a shibya , s. (dat. in str. d u. o f ashi “
purity for th e two A sh is. 2 3, 1 1 . 64 , 1 .
ashla , n um . e ight. 1 2 , 2 . 52 , 1 5.
ashtahhum, s. (n om. sg. an e igh th part. 1 , 9 . 45, 1 3.
asht-ish , s . (n om. sg. f.) arrival . 1 2 , 9 . 53, 1 . [S ee n ote 1 on pag.
as, v. (3 sg. imperf. act.) it was. 20, 5. 60, 5.
asta , s. (n om.
’
pl. a bon e. 20, 5. 60 , 6. ustem , (n om. sg.) a bon e.7 , 5. 1 1 , 5. 48, 4.
asta - z‘
shum, s. (ace. sg. m . of a sta - ishu ) an arrow-seeker. 20 , 6 . 60, 6.
[This in terpretat ion given by Be stn r Hoshengji on pag. 60 is n e itherin accordan ce w ith th e Pahlavi , n or with th e Zan d ; it mean s “ havin gan arrow d ischarged” ; asta “ th rown ishu “
an
dstd td, adj. (n om. sg. m .) n on -existen t. 20 , 3. 60, 2 . [n ot stan d ing ]asti , v. ( 3 sg. pres. act. o f as “ to b e”
) is. 1 7 , 9. 38, 5. 43, 1 . 57 , 1 2 . 7 8, l .
astryé'
hé‘
, V . h e sh ou ld be pun ished . 1 5, 1 1 . 55 , 1 6. [It is n o verb , buta n oun , th e gen . sg. o f astrya which may mean “
on e who is n o wife” ,a k in d of hermaphrod ite ; i t may be also miswritten for asta iryéhé‘,th e n ame of a particular d isease ; see Ven d . 20,
astoa td, adj . (gen . sg. m. n . of astva t) en d owed with a body. 40, 7 . 7 4, 1 1 .
a stvdo, (n om . sg. m.) 1 1 , 1 1 . 52 , 1 2 .
asp ah i}, s . (gen . sg. of asp a ) of a horse . 1 5, 1 0. 55, 1 3. a sp d , (nom.
sg.) a horse. 1 2 , l . 52, 1 5.
asp eren o, s . (n om. sg.) a d irham. 20, 4. 60, 4. [S ee n ote 3 on pag.
a hun d scha , s. (acc. pl.. m.) repetition s of the ahuvairya prayer. 7 7 , 28.
ahubya , 5. (dat. du. o f ahbas l ife) for both l ives. 1 3, 1 2 . 53, 1 9 .
ahu rahé—ma z dd o, (gen . sg.) of O rmazd . 38, 6 . akard-maadda, (nom.
sg.) O rmazd . 1 3, 3. 1 6, 1 1 . 53, 6 . 57 , 2 .
86 Zan d English.
a hma z, dem. pr. (dat. sg. m .) to that. 20, 7 . 60, 8. ahmdd , (abl. sg. m.
n .) from that .a hmdkcm , pers . pr. (gen . pl.) of us. 20, 7 . 60, 9 .
A (d) .
d , dem. pr. this . 1 2 , 1 0 . 20 , 6, 8. 53, 1 . 60 , 8. 61 , 2 . 7 6, 23. 7 8 , 1 2 .
[p rep . to, ai .]d a d
,adv. thus ; then . 1 2 , 5. 20 , 7 . 52 , 20 . 6 1 , l . 7 7 , 27 .
d z a ifitiva z’
tz‘
sh , adj . (acc. pl. f. of d z a ih tz’va t “ having a mean in g-d z a ifitisign ifican t. 8, 6 . 49 , 1 8.
d z dz’
sh , s . (gen . sg. o f d z i “ lu st th e A z i d evi l 20 , 9 . 6 1 , 2 .
d ta re-kcreta , s . (n om. sg. m .) th e fire-vesse l . 2 1 , 5 . 6 1 , 1 4 .
d tarc- ta r d é - n aémd d , s . (abl. sg. m .) th e fire-vessel stan d , or the in n erfire-vesse l . 2 1 , 5. 6 1 , 1 5.
d ta re-fm‘
th itemcha , s. (acc. sg. with aka ) th e fire-con secrator . 2 1 , 7 .
d tarc-ma rcz a n é, s. (n om . sg.) th e fire-extingu isher . 2 1 , 6. 6 1 , 1 7 .
d tare- vakh shd, s . (n om . sg.) th e fire-k in d l in g priest . 2 1 , 4. 6 1 , 1 2 .
d ta r e-va san d , s . (n om . sg.) th e fire-fan . 2 1 , 4 . 6 1 , 1 4 .
d tarsh , s. (n om . sg.) fire . 38, 5.
d tha , s. (n om . sg. f.) smoke . 20 , 9 . 6 1 , 2 .
d d,adv. thu s . 20 , 8. 6 1 , 1 .
d dhd ta , adj . (n om . sg. f.) lucky, 20, 1 0 . 6 1 , 6 .
dp cm , s . (acc. sg.) water. 1 6 , 5. 1 7 , 3. 56 , 5. 57 , 6 . dp é, dat. sg.of
dp 7 6,25. [It stan d s for th e acc. dp em .]
dfr in dmi , v. (1 sg. p res. act.) 1 bless . 1 7, 5. 5 7 , 8.
d bcrctem , s. (acc. sg. of d ber et “on e who brings to n ame o f a certain
pries t engaged on th e V isparad ceremon y , the water-bearer. 6 1 , 20 .
dmd ta , part. (n om. sg. f.) tried . 1 9 , 9 . 59, 1 4 .
d rma itz’
sh,s. (n om . sg.) A rmai ti, th e ange l p resid in g over th e ear th .
d rma ta , adj . (n om . sg. f.) having a con ten ted min d . 2 1 , 8. 6 1 , 5.
da, v. (3 sg. imperf. of a s “ to be was. 20, 5 . 60, 5.
d su , adj . (nom. sg. n .) swift. 20 , 5 . 60, 6 .
d sté,v. (3 sg. pres. m idd le of as “ to sit”) h e is sitting. 20, 6 . 60 , 8.
dsn a td r em , s. (acc. sg. in .) n ame of a certain priest at th e V isparad cc
remon y. 2 1 , 8. 6 1 , 22 .
I (i) .
isd t, v . (1 sg. pres. con jun ct. midd le of is “ to have, possess I may haveth e mean s. 1 4, 8. 54, 10 .
88 Zan d -English.
uru thware, s. (nom. sg. n .) bel ly 1 0, 7 . 51 , 5.
v. (3 sg. pres. act. of a ra dh “to grow 24 , 1 . 64, 3.
[S ee n ote 3 on pag.
u run ae‘
eha,s. (dat. sg. o f w e an sou l) an d to the soul. 1 0 . 52, 9 .
ure a , (n om . sg.) sp irit. 23, 9 . 63, 20 .
wrva éd ds , s. (ace. pl. of u roaé‘d a “ what is to b e got out of th e body,excremen ts” ) d irt. 24, l . 64, 2 .
a ro d e‘
sd,s. (n om sg. f.) a circle, surroun d ing. 23, 9 . 63, 1 9 .
m a ésd , s . (n om. sg. m .) an open p lain . 23, 8. 63, 1 8.
u rva tem , s. (n om . sg. i i .) an in testin e. 1 0 , 1 1 . 5 1 , 1 0 .
urva th d, s. (n om . sg. m .) a frien d . 23, 8. 63, 1 8.
um , pr. or . n um . (in stead of u ba n om . du .
“ both or va d va two)both. 23, 1 0 . 63, 2 1 .
ush , s . (n om . sg.) un d erstand ing, judgemen t . 23, 1 1 . 63, 22 . [S e n ote 4on pag.
ushad hdm , s . (ace. sg. f.) backbon e . 1 0, 8 . 51 , 6 . [S ee n ote 2 on pag. 51 .]u sham—suram , s . (ace. sg. f. of u sha) sum th e thi rd quarter of th e n ight.
42 , 1 0 . 7 7 , 2 . [rather San se. a shd morn ing dawn ; su r a in stead ofad ra heroic, victorious ]
u shta , adj. (n om . sg. f., or n om . pl. n .) good . 23, 1 0 . 63, 2 1 .
u shta td tem, s . (acc. sg. f. of ush ta td t) exce l len ce . 23, 1 1 . 64 , 1 .
u s, p rep . up . 9 , 1 2 . 23, 9 . 50, 2 1 . 63, 20 .
us,adj. or adv. happy. 23, 8. 63, 1 8.
E ( e) .
er ez au rvassd d , s. (ab l. sg. of erez a -a ro d e‘
sd ) from th e circle o f th e pu re,n ame of th e secon d quarter of th e n ight. 42 , 8 . 7 6, 7 . [Th e Pahlaviin terpretation is on ly a bad e tymological guess ; th e word appears tob e an astron omical term re ferring to th e movemen t o f th e ce lestialgl obe ]
er ez i , s . (n om . sg.) testicle . 1 1 , 1 . 5 1 , 1 3.
cr ew ,s . (n om . sg.) finger. 1 0 , 4 . 51
,1 .
cr cdhaé‘
m , s . (n om. sg. n .) heart. 1 0 , 1 0 . 51 , 9 .
0 ( o) .
aim,n um. on e. 1 , 4 . 45, 6. [an othe r more con tracted form for d e‘vem ,
or aévim n . o f a é‘va on e .]0
d ithm , adv. separate ly . 3, 1 . 46, 22 .
Zan d E nglish. 89
A O ( d o)
d aitha , s . (in st . sg.) mou th . 8, 3. 49 , 1 4 .
d on tyd o , s. (gen . or abl. sg. f. of d on ti) in hal in g , 8, 2 . 49 , 1 3 . [Th e rootis a n “
to blow, to breathe , th e su ffix is tel]
kayo , in terrog. pr . (n om . pl. n . o f M ch i which ?) which ? 6 , 1 2 . 7 , 3 .
48, 1 6 , 1 9 .
kam sho, s . (n om . sg. m . , in stead o f ka r sho) a z on e. 1 8, 6 . 58 1 .
karshasch id , s . (n om . acc. sg. n . of ka rsha z’zh “a l in e ” with th e en cl itic
ch ic!) an y l in e . 1 8, 8. 58, 4 .
karshu am , s . (gen . pl. of ka rshvar e “a z on e of the (seven ) z on es . 1 8, 7 .
58, 3 . [Ins tead o f ka r shviim ,ka r shvén is perhaps to b e read which
is th e acc. pl. S ee th e n ames of th e seven z on e s in n ote 2 pag.
karsho‘
id , v. (3 sg. p oten t. act. of har sh “ to d rag“
) h e may d rag
karshtéé‘
, s . (dat. sg. of karsh ti “
p l oughing, a p l oughed fie ld”
) a corn —field .
1 8 9 . 58, 6 .
karshva o, adj . (n om . sg.) fit for til l in g 1 8, 9 . 58, 5. [gen . du . of ka r shva r e ]kavach z
'
d, adv. an ywhere . 40 , 5. 7 4, 1 0 .
ka sha z’
bya , 3 . (dat. in str . du . of ka sh a ) armp it. 1 0 , 7 . 51 , 5.
ka shd o, s . (gen . du . of kasha ) two s leeve s . 1 8, 5. 57 , 1 8. [S ee n ote 3on pag.
kasch id , in d e f. pr . (n om . sg. m .) an y on e 7 4 , 1 0 . ka hma zch z’
d,
(dat. sg. of ka who ? wi th ch z’d ) to an y on e . 1 3, 5. 53, 8.
kasyao'
zho‘
, adj . (n om . pl. 111 . of th e comparative of ka su l ittle) less . 7 , 3.
48, 1 9 .
kahmc’
id , in terrog. pr . (ab l. sg. m . of ka ) from which ? when ce ? 7 6 , 20 .
7 7 , 22 . ko,wh o? 1 7 , 9 . 57 , 1 2 .
Iccrepm cha , s. (acc. sg. of kerep with ai m) an d th e b ody . 1 1 , 5 . 52 , 5.
E h (Ich) .
khratumd o, adj . (n om. sg. m . of khra tuman t “en d owed with wi sd om on e
who is possessed of kn owledge . 1 9 , 7 . 59 , 8.
khra tu sh ,s. (n om . sg. m .) wisd om ,
in te l lect . 31 , 7 . 7 1 , 3 . [S ee n ote 2on pag. 7 L ]
khra syo, adj. s . (n om . sg. In .) on e who threaten s an othe r b y crying, a kin d
of offen d er. 39 , 1 . 7 3 , 23. [It is p robably m iswritten for kh'
ru Syo
90 Zan d -E nglish.
khruz h d a , adj. (n om . pl. n .) harsh . 8, 1 0. 50 , 4 .
kh'
sh aéto, s. (n om . sg. m .) sp len d or. 1 8, 1 1 . 58, 9 . [a k in g ]khsh a th ré, s. (n om . sg. m .) a ru ler. 1 8, 1 0 . 58, 7 .
khsha thram , (see vaso-kh sha thrém ) 1 1 , 8 . 52 , 7 .
khshafa ,s . (n om . sg. ,
in stead of kh shap a ) a n ight 42 , 6 . 7 6 , 6 .
khsh a-fd d , (abl. sg.) a n ight . 7 8, 1 2 .
khsh ayo d—vdkh sh , an adjectival compoun d (n om. th e royal word . 8, 1 1 .
50 , 6 .
khshayaman a , part. midd le (n om. pl. m. n .) ru l ing. 1 1 , 9 . 1 8, 1 1 . 52 , 8.
58, 8.
khsh ayo, s . (n om . sg. In .) a k in g. 1 8, 1 0 . 58, 8.
kh sh z’
m ,s . (n om . sg. n .) lamen tation . 1 9 , 3. 59, 2 .
kh shu id h a , s . sweetn ess. 1 8, 1 3. 1 1 . 58,
kh shu d rd o, s . (n om . acc. pl. semen . 1 1 , 2 . 5 1 , 1 4 .
khsh td t,v. h e goe s . 1 9 ,
3. 59 , 2 . [3 sg. imper f., or aor. act. of std tostan d ; “ h e stood
khshtum , s . (n om . sg. n .) th e sixth par t. 1 , 8. 45, 1 2 .
kh skn u ta , past par t. of kh shn u “ to p lease , satify”
(n om . sg. f. or n om .
pl. m . n .) p leased . 1 9 , 1 . 58, 1 2 .
khshva sh,n um. six. 1 , 8. 45, 1 2 . 7 8, 9 .
Q ( q) .
qaé‘
d hcm , s. (n om . sg. n .) sweat . 1 1 , 5. 52 , 4 .
qao'
zha,s. (n om . sg. f.) a sister. 5, 5. 47 , 22 .
qa r a hé, s . (gen . sg. of qa ra “a woun d ”
) n ame of a crime . 36 , 1 . 7 3, 5 .
ga roch z’
thr em , s . (n om . acc. sg. n . , of qaro- ch z’
thr a ) th e in flictin g of awoun d . 7 , 8. 49 , 3.
q asu ro, s. (n om . sg. in .) a father-in -law. 5, 7 . 47 , 25.
qtemch iql (sohkom) , adj. with th e en cl itic ch id (n om. sg. d ark (words) .8,8. 50, 3.
G (g)
ga éth am‘
zm, s. (gen . pl. of gaé‘th a ) of the wor ld . 1 5, 1 1 . 55, 1 5.
gaé‘
m, s. (acc. sg. m .) sou l ; G ayomart. 31 , 2 . 41
, 3. 7 0 , 1 0 . 7 5,1 .
qa ésa , s . (n om . sg. f.) cur led hair . 6 , 7 . 48, 1 1 . [This throws l ight on th eword ga ésu Y as . 9 , 1 0 . which has been m isun d erstood by allE uropeanin te rprete rs ; it mean s “ wearing the hair in cur l s” ; see my article inth e Z e i t s c h r i f t d e r D e u t s c h e n M o r ge n laan d i s ch e n G e s e l ls e h a f t vol. 1 9 , pagg. 588.
92 Zan d -E ngli sh.
gam, s. (acc. sg. of gain cow ; see gavdm) cattle. 31 , 3. 7 , 1 1 . gam
chd,an d cattle. 1 3, 6 . 53
,1 3.
grehmd , s. (n om . sg. m. ,in stead of gréhmo) a bribe . 30
,6 . [This
mean in g rests eviden t ly on a guess ; th e word occurs on ly in Y as . 32 ,
1 2 — 1 4, an d is apparen t ly a p rope r n ame of some en emy o f the Z nroastrian re l igion ; the mean ing “ b rib e”
gives n owhere any sen se ; see
my work on th e Gathas l pag. l 7 6 .]
ghen do, s. (n om. pl. f.) women . 31 , 5 . 7 0 , 1 7 .
ghn ad , v. (3 sg. imperf. act. of j a n gh an“ to k i l l) h e k i lled . 31 , 5. 7 0, 1 7 .
ghn dd , (3 sg. subjun ct.) may h e destroy. 31 , 5. 7 0,1 7 .
aka , en cl itic, appen ded to man y word s, “an d
,also
cha iti , adv. how much ? 29 , 7 . 69 , 3.
chaétefitz‘
,s. plain n es , clearn ess. 29 6. 68, 23. [This is a mis take , see
n ote i on pag. 69 ]chakan a , s. a w ish . 29 , 7 . [I t is n o n oun , but 3 sg. perf. act. o f Ico n to
w ish,
“ h e has wished” ; see my E ssays pag. 8L ]cha thware, n um . (n .) fou r . 1 5, 1 0 . 55, 1 3.
cha d cha , pr. an y on e 40, 7 . 7 4 , 1 1 . [in stead of ch id cha an y thin g whatever]cha rd z
’
ti , s. (n om. sg. f.) an unmarried gir l . 5 , 2 . 47 , 1 8.
charetu td rd , adj. (n om . sg. m .) ve ry active . 29,7 . 69, 4 . [This in terpre
tation rests on a wron g e tymology ; th e word can n ot be d erived fromhere “ to make”
as th e Pahlavi t ran s lato r has d on e , but is a determi
n ative compoun d (Tatpurusha ) cha rctu td ro mean ing “ crossing th e
rid ingcha rota -d rdjd , a square rid ing-groun d . 29 , 5. 68, 22 .
cha rctoim , s. workers. 29 , 5. 68, 23. [acc. sg. f. o f chareta ,course , a
race course ; see Y t. 1 9.
chava t’
ti , adv. how man y ? 4 1 , 5 . 7 5, 3 .
chd r c‘
im , s. (acc. sg. f.) red ress. 29 , 7 . 69, 3 .
ch id ka dhava td , adj . (gen . sg. of chic‘ika ’
d hava t) o f an arm’s length a
cubit. 1 0, 3. 50, 26. [chidkad ha appears to sign ify th e fore-arm ]chikua
‘
n , v. (3 pl. poten t. act. o f oi “ to aton e”
) they shou ld be pun ished .
3, 5, 7 , 8. 46, 2 7 , 30. chikaya to, (3 da. poten t.) both sh ould b e
Zan d E n glish. 93
pun ished 3, 5, 7 . 7 , 8. 46, 26 , 29 . 49 , 3. ch ikayaqt, (3 sg. poten t.)
h e shou ld b e pun ished . 3 , 3. 46 , 25.
ch ich i , v. is to be pun i shed . 1 4, 4 . 54, 5. [Th e form is un exp l icab le ; itappears to be m iswritten fo r ch id h i which wou ld b e th e impe rativeo f chat]
ch ith a , s . (n om . sg. f. ) pun i shmen t. 29 , 6 . 69,2 .
chithr a , s. (n om . pl.) seed . 29 , 6. 69,l .
chithrushva s . a fourth part. 1 6 . 45, 1 0 .
chid , an en cl itic (n . of th e p ron oun ch i ) which is appen ded to n oun s an dpron oun s mak ing the ir sen se more gen eral , e . g. kaschid an yon e
,
whosoever.chin aa
’
c'
m i , v. (i sg. p res. act. o f chin ) I pray. 29 8. 69, 6 .
chin man d, s. (gen . sg. o f chinman ) esteem. 29 , 8. 69 , 5.
chistish , s. (n om . sg.) a sage . 29 , 8. 69 , 5. [wisd om, kn owledge ]J (j ) .
j aid hya c] , v. (3 sg. imperf. act. of j a d h “ to ask, implore ”
) h e asked .
2 7 , 8. 6 7 , 1 3.
j au , s. (n om . sg. in stead of j ava or j va l ife, l iving) part o f th e sou l 3 7 , 8.
7 3, 22 .
1)
j aé, s. (n om . sg.) in stead of j ah z) a lustfu l woman . 4, 1 0. 47 , 1 4.
j aé'
sh , s. adu l tery . 27 , 9 . 6 7 , 1 4 .
j akhshavd o , (part. perf. act. of th e desid erat. of j a zz “ to d e stroy) on e whoh ad th e d esire of d estroying. 2 7 , 7 . 6 7 , 1 2 .
j ata z'
zhaql, ar riving. 2 7,8. 6 7
,1 3. [Th e in terpretation is wron g , as th e
word can n ot b e derived from j am , j z‘
m “ to go ”
; i t i s j a ta anha t“h e (or sh e) was beaten
j afra , s. (n om . sg.) a cave . 2 7 , 7 . 67 , 1 1 . [adj. d eep .]j aw-eta , 5. tak ing. 2 7 , 8. 6 7
,1 3. [m m sg. praiser of j a r to praise
l) Th e exp lan ation which is given of this term by the comp i ler of the glossary on p agg. 39 . 40 . h as b een left un tran slated by D estur Hosh en gj i. l ren der i tas follows : j a n is th e con tin uou s power of l ife (t raz -u s h tan ) which sep aratesfrom th e sou l in such a on e (a crimin al) , that is, on e may cal l it (th e u s h tan ) separated from the sou l in an y Tanavanar (a sin n er who can n ot pass th e b ridge) ;pun ishmen t is awarded, but there is n o comp en sation by mean s of good works (i . e .
th e good works of the Tanavanar are n ot coun ted , they are all lost in con sequenceof his mortal sin s)”
94 Z and -English .
j ava-iti, v. (3 sg. pres. act. of ya ) “ to l ive h e l ives. 1 4, 1 2 , 55, 3.
j a h i , s . (n om . sg. f.) a lustfu l woman . 5, 1 . 47 , 1 7 .
j in d z‘
tz’
, v. (3 sg. pres. act. of j i, j ya‘ “ to grow old h e exhausts. 2 7 , 6 .
6 7,1 0 .
j zma z‘
ti, v. (3 sg. pres. act. of j am “ to come h e comes
j imaqt, (3 sg. pres. subjun ct.) h e may reach. 27 , 7 . 67,1 1 .
j am , adj . (acc. sg. m . of j va) l iving. 2 7 , 6 . 67 , 1 0.
fé, s. (n om. sg. in stead of j ah i) a lu stfu l woman . 4, 1 0 . 47 , 1 7 .
Z h (ah) .
ahn dm s. (acc. sg. of z hn u) kn ee . 1 1 , 3. 5, 52 .
Z ( z) .
z aé‘
n a z’
zha , adj. wake fu l . 69 , 1 8. [s. in str. sg. n . of z aé‘nm'
zh watchfuln ess
,
“ with watchfuln essz ac
‘
man o, may they l ive ! 1 6 , 6 . 56 , 6 . [s. gen . sg. of z aé‘ma n activity ,see n ote 1 on pag. 86 ]
ae‘
sho, adj . (n om . sg. m .) ugly. 30, 6 . 69 , 1 7 .
z aothra , s. (n om . sg. f.) holy-water. 30, 3. 69, 1 3. z aothrd byo‘
, (dat.
pl.) 1 7 , 1 . 57 , 3 . to th e waters. z a othram, (acc. sg.) hol y - wate r .
7 6 , 25.
z a osho‘
, s. (n om . sg. In .) a p leasure . 30 , 3. 69 , 1 1 .
z aga tha d , v. (3 sg. imper f. act. of z aga th ) h e separated . 69, 1 9 .
z a n ta , s . (n om. sg.) a mean in g, commen tary. 30, 4 , 69 , 1 5.
sa id , past part. (n om . sg. m. root z an “ to strike”) beaten . 30, 9 . 7 0 , 4.
z a r a thush tr a , s . (voc. sg.) Zoroaste r , th e prophe t o f th e Parsis. 1 5, 3.
z arva , s. (n om. sg.) old age . 30 , 5. 69 , 1 7 . z a rva‘
n cmcha, (acc. sg.)
an d time . 1 3, 1 1 . 53,1 8.
z avara scha , s. (n om. sg. n . with cha ; in stead of z ava r e) strength . 1 7 , 5.
57 , 8.
z asta , s . (nom. du .) han d . 1 0 , 3. 30,1 . 50, 26 . 69 , 8 .
z a stavaqt, adj. (n om. sg. n .) mighty . 30 , 1 . 69 , 8.
ad , 5. (n om. sg. f. ; in stead of ad o) earth . 1 2 7 . 52 , 22 .
z dmd oio, s. (n om . sg. m .) a son -in -law. 30 , 6 . 69 , 1 7 .
z d r a scha , s . (n om. sg. n . with cha ) b i le . 1 0,1 1 . 51 , 1 0 .
zd va re, s. (n om . sg. n .) stren gth . 30 , 4 . 69 , 1 4 .
z ita , past part. (n om. sg. f.) in creased 30 , 2 . 69 , 1 0 .
z in da -
yd tumefita , (nom. pl. n .) a great sorcerer. 30, 9 . 7 0, 3. [The two
96 Zan d En glish .
gen erally used as an adjective , mean ing “on e in whose body the se
cred words are” i . e. thoroughly kn owing th e re l igion ]ta ra dhata , s. (n om . sg. f.) a d estroyer. 29, 4. 68, [past part. of ta ra
d hd “ to pervert” , gen eral l y used in th e phrase ta ra d ha‘tem a n yd ish
daman Y t. 1 2 , l. 2 . 1 9 , 9 . etc.
“
perverted , spoiled by th e othercreatures” ; th e in born l ight, the prim itive in te llect a‘sn o khr a tush are
regard ed as spoi led by the ir con tact with o ther things ]ta r a scha , adv. an d across. 6, 4. 48, 8.
ta rema n d , adj . (n om. sg. m.) smal l . 2 9 , 2 . 68, 1 5. [Th e mean ing is veryd oubtfu l]
ta r émano, adj. (n om . sg. n .) very stron g. 29 , 2 . 68, 1 5. [part pres. mid d leof tar to cross , “ crossing,
ta od chd , v. (1 sg. subjun ct. midd le of tu “ to b e able with the en cl itic ch a )I may have th e mean s 1 4, 8. 54 , 1 0 .
tash ad , v. (3 sg. imperf. of task “ to cut”) h e formed . 2 9 , 4 . 68, 1 9 .
ta‘
ch a , d em. pr. with ch a (n om. acc. pl. n .) an d th at. 29 , 1 . 68,1 3.
ta‘
td , s. (n om. sg. m ) duration . 29 , 1 . 68, 1 3. [past part. of tan “ tostretch , exten d
tag/a , s . (n om. Sg. ; in stead of tciyush) a thie f. 29 , 3. 68, 1 6 .
tayu shd oscha , s . (n om . pl. f.) an abe ttor of thieves, a n est of rogues. 39 , 4 .
7 3 , 2 7 . [lt is a compoun d , h iya - aha , which mav mean p lace ofthieves ]
tag/6, hid den . 39 , 4 . 7 3, 26 .
tishr d , num. f. three . 1 , 5. 45, 8.
tair im , s. (n om . sg. n .) the fourth parth . l , 7 . 45, 1 0 .
tam , pers. pr. (n om . sg.) thou. 29 , 3. 68,1 6.
tush ish , s. (n om . sg.) a spade . 29 , 3. 68, 1 6 . [S ee n ote 2 on pag.
té‘
, dem. pr. (n om . pl. m . of ta this) these 1 5, 8. 1 6, 1 0 . 55, 1 2 . 56 , 1 1 .
th a n avafita , adj. (nom. pl. laz y . 31 , 7 . 7 1 , 4.
th amancm , adj . (acc. sg. m .) in du striou s, in d epen den t, heroic. 31 , 8. 7 1,4.
thn d to, s. (n om. sg. m .) acceptan ce . 31 , 6 . 7 1 , 3. [past part of threat , a
root o f un certain sign ification ]thr aé
‘
ta on ahé‘
, s. (gen . sing.) Fer idun . 1 5,8. 55, 1 2.
th r ah , s. (n om . sg.) the mouth . 31 , 8. 7 1 , 6.
thr ayam, n um. (gen . threefold . 1 , 6 . 45, 8.
Zan d -E nglish. 97
thra‘
thr d, s. (in str. sg.
, or n om. pl. n . of thrd ta r, protector, n ourisher, oro f thr d tr em n ourishing) ad orn ing I) . 31 , 6 . 7 1 , 3 .
thrdyd—sa ta
, n um . (b oth word s bein g in the n om . pl.) three hun d red .
31, 9 . 7 1 , 6 .
thri-gam em , s. (nom. sg. n . of a Dvigu - compoun d) a measure o f thre epaces. 43, 5. 7 8
, 6 .
thr itim , adj . (n om . sg. n . o f the ord inal n umber th ritya ) third . I , 5. 45,8.
thrip ithwé-d hi , adj. (a Tatpurusha compou n d of th rip ithwo three station s,
th ree times , an d d h i mak in g) hold in g th ree t imes. 38, 5.
thmi -ya kh sh tisch a , ad j. (n om . sg. m . f. of a possessive compoun d) an d threetwigs (having three tw igs, con sistin g of th em, as th e Barsom)
thri-va chah im , (n‘
om . sg. acc. m . f. of a p ossessive compoun d ) havingthree word s. 43
, 4 . 7 8, 5 .
lhristem , n um. thirty. 31 , 1 . 7 1 , 6 .
thr ishva, (in stead of thr ishva in st. sg. o r n om. du .) a third part. 1 , 6 . 45
,8.
thrdfd ho, s . (n om . sg. m .) d escen t o f an ange l . 3 1 , 6 . 7 1 , see n ote 1on pag. 7 1 .
thwakhsh itao , adj. (gen . du . o f thwakh sh ita ) en erge tic , active . 1 5,5. 55, 7 .
[S ee un der p a itisha‘thra‘
o]thwam , (acc. sg. of him th ou) thee . 3
, 1 0 . 3 1 , 7 . 4 1 , 6 . 46,34 . 7 1
, 3. 7 5, 5.
daé‘
vaya d , (3 sg. imp f. o f the causative) he shou ld l ook . 2 7 , 1 . 67 , 3.
[Th e Pahlavi tran slation n am ii d mean s “ h e showed”. I f th e form is
corre ct, then th e root is d iv which mean s in th e Zan d “ to cheat,d e
ceive”
; but the tran slator appears to have traced it to d i “ to see”
,
d id an in Persian . 1) may, however , stan d fo r p , in which case itm ight b e a regular causative of d i ; but it is very l ike l y a cleri calerror for d aé‘saya d “ h e
d a osha,shou lder. 1 0 , 2 . 50, 25.
i ) This is th e tran slation of arae s h n a by which th e word is rendered. It is
,however, n othing but a clerical error for ”to ws.” s e ray a sh n a being
of the same root (t h ra) as th e Zan d th rata; for the latter is gen eral ly ren dered soin the Pahlavi tran slation of th e Yasn a an d Ven didad . S ee Y as. Ven d. 2, 4. 5.
ln Yas. 7 1 , 13. it i s tran slated by assistance, help M H
1 3
98 Zan d E n glish.
d okkmo, s. (n om. sg. m .) a depositary for the d ead , tower o f s i len ce .
2 7 , 1 . 6 7 , 2 .
d akh sh ta , s. (n om . pl. n .) a mark . 2 7 , 2 . 6 7 , 4 .
d a kh shma i tish,s. (n om. sg. f.) a certain measure . 4 1 , 8, 7 5 , 6 .
d a 'ii ro, or d a hhro adj . (n om. sg. m.) wisd om , [wise] . 8, 7 . 50 , 2 . wi se,in te l l igen t. 9 , 6 . 50, 1 2 .
d a n hvé , s. (dat. sg. of d a n hu “a provin ce to the gove rn or. 1 2 , 2 .
52 1 5. [Th e Pahlavi tran slator has iden tified it with d a n hu -
p a iti
a ru ler,d oab a d , v. (3 sg. imp er f. act. of d a z h “ to bu rn h e bu rn s . 6 7 , 5.
d a z d i , v. (2 Sg. imperat . o f d ot “ to give”
) give ! 2 7 , 2 . 6 7 , 3
d adhd iti,v. (in stead of d a d d iti 3 sg. pres . act. of d d “ to give h e gives.
1 3, 9 . 53, 1 5.
d an to’
in o, s . (n om . pl. of. d a n ta n a tooth teeth . 8, 3. 49 , 1 4 .
d a rcgh em , (adj . n om . sg. l ong. 1 1 , 1 0, 1 2 . 52 , 9 , 1 2 .
d a rez er a , adj. (n om . sg. f.) powerfu l . 2 7 , 3. 67 , 6 .
d arcva d , v . (3 sg. imper f.) h e saw. 2 7 , 2 . 6 7 , 4 . [mi swritten fo r d a resa d ,of d a r es , to see .]
d a shin o, adj . (n om. sg. m .) right . 9 , 1 1 . 50, 1 9 .
d a shcha , n um. with cha , an d ten . 4 1 , 6 . 7 5, 4 . [in stead of d a sach a ]d a smahé
‘
, adj. (gen . sg. m . n . of d a sema ) ten th . 1 , 9 . 45, 1 4 .
d ahmo, adj . (n om. sg. m .) p iou s, re l igiou s, devou t . 2 7 , 1 . 67 , 2 .
daitya , s . justice, proprie ty. 1 3, 1 2 . 53, 1 9. [adj . n om. pl. 11 . proper, suitable .]
da‘
td ish, s . (in str. pl.) through , with th e laws. 1 4, 1 . 54 , 1 . [past part. o f
d d “ to makedad
,v. (3 sg. aor . act. of dot “ to make, create h e created . 1 3, 6 .
dam , s. (n om sg. f.) a raz o r. 1 6 , 9 . 56, 1 1 .
dash ta , past par t. made . 2 7 , 3. 6 7 , 5. [lt appears to be miswritten ford ata ]
d ish ta , s. a measure of ten fingers. 41 , 2 . 7 4, 1 7 .
d ughd h a , s . (n om. sg.) a daughter. 5, 6 . 4 7 , 22 .
d u dhuwibu z d a , s . n ame of a crime , threaten ing to k il l with up l i fted weapon . 34, 5 . 7 2 , 1 2 . [I t does n ot appear to be a compoun d , but twoword s , d u d huwi s . , an d bu z d a , past part , both in the in str . ; d u dhuwiis very like ly th e n ame of a particu lar weapon , an d bu z d a may mean
100 Zan d En glish.
sacred rite s No other e tymo logy is possib le ; those whichbeen proposed by same mode rn Z an dists are absurd . S ee my
on th e Gathas l l , pagg. 1 7 7 .
d baésh ti o, s . (nom. pl. n . of d baésh aii h) injury. 28, 1 . 6 7 , 1 6 .
D h ( db ) .
d had har’
ih a , s . (in str . sg. n .) th e backsid e. 1 1 , 2 . 5 1 , 1 5. [It is th e same
as z a d a z'
i h podex.]N ( n ) .
n aomam, adj . (ace. sg. f.) h alf. 9 , 1 3. 50, 22 . [viSpE- n ac‘
mam in all d i
rection s.]n acrc, s . (dat. sg. , in stead of na iré‘ of n ar a man ) to a man . 1 3, 9 . 1 4 3.
53, 1 5. 54, 5. n ara , (n om. du .) two men . 4, 8. 1 4, 6 . 47 . l l . 54. 7 .
h a rd , (n om . pl.) men . 4, 8 . 38, 7 . 47 , 1 1 .
n aoma hé‘
, adj . (gen . sg. m. n . of n aom a ) n in th . 1 , 9 . 45, 1 4 .
n amra - vakhsh,
an adjectival comp oun d (n om. sg. n am r a vahsh )words of ben ed iction . 8
,7 . 50 . 2 . [This mean in g i s d oub tfu l ; it ap
pears to b e based on l y on an iden tification of n amr a w ith th e P ersian n emaz prayer ; th e real mean ing can n ot be made out ]
n a rsh , (gen . sg . of n o r ) of a man . 4, 7 . 7 , 4. 1 2 , 8. 47 , 1 0 . 48, 23 . 52 , 23 .
n ot , 5. an d adv., a man ; or. 4, l . 1 2 , 5. 47 , 2 . 52 , 20 .
n d ir i , s. (n om . sg.) a woman . 1 2 , 5. 52 , 20 .
n d ir ika ,s . (n om . sg. f.) a woman . 4, 9 . 47 , 1 3 . n a i r ikan t
'
im , (gen . pl. )
of women . 4 , 9 . 47 , 14 . m’
iir ikayd o, (gen . du .) of two women .
4, 9 . 47 , 1 4 .
with , s . (n om . sg. n .) n ave l . 1 0 , 7 . 51 , 6 .
n iz en tem , act. part. p res. (ace. sg. on e who is born in th e house . 40 , 1 0.
7 4 , 1 3. [See n ote 2 on pag.
n itcmch id , s . (n om . ace. n . o f n ita with chid ) each se tting. 1 2 , 7 . 52 , 22 .
[S ee n ote 3 on pag.
n ctcmcm , adj . (n om . ace. sg. n . in stead of n itcmcm) l owest. 4, 3, 4. 7 , 8, 3 .
n é , pers . pr. (ace. dat. gen . pi., Gatha form) we . 4, l . 2 7 , 2 . [us , to us ,of us.]
n o, pers. ‘
pr. (ace. dat. gen . pl.) we . 4, 1 . 47 , 1 . [S ee m1 ]n did , adv. n ot. 1 3, 9 . 53, 1 5. 7 6 , 23.
(n om. sg. f.) n ose . 8, 1 . 49 , 1 2 ,
nmdn o-pa thm‘
,s. (n om. sg. f.) mistress of the house. 5, 2 . 47 , 1 9 .
Zan d -E nglish. 101
P (p ) .
paio, s. (n om. sg. n . in stead o f p age) mi lk . 24, 5. 64, 1 0 .
p aiti , prep . on , at. 7 , 1 , 3. 48, 1 7 , 20 .
p a iti-d a thd iti , v. (3 sg. pre s . act. of d ha" p a iti) h e return s , an swers.1 3, 9 . 53, 1 5.
p aitiastd (cachao), adj . word s o f assen t . 9 , 8. 50, 1 7 . [in stead o f p a ityasto assen ting.]
p a itiété, s. Pa tet, con fession an d repen tan ce of sin s . 25, 1 0 . 64 1 7 . [Th e
form can n ot b e correct ; p a tet comes from p a itita “ fal len comparep a tita in San scrit “ fal len from virtue i f it b e a n oun ,
it can on l ystan d for p a ititi “ fal l, con fe ssion of a
p aitisho’
ithrd o l) , sljaf'comman d er 1 5, 5. 55 , 8. [Th e in terpretation is d oubt
ful; at to its form, it is a gen . du . Th e derivation from p a iti “ l o rd”
,
an d khsha ihr a “ ru le” which th e comp i ler had in view can n ot b e right.I d erive i t from a word p aiti - shatr a which may mean a mee tin gcon ven ed fo r opp osing an other on e , a par ty” , as sha
‘
tr a is on l y traceable to shad
,h a d ,
“ to sit” , be ing a corrup tion of Shastr a ,th e 3
being d ropped , an d th e a length en ed in compen sation fo r the l oss ;compare ha‘ d ro‘ya (gen . d u . of hd d r i which is a Galha from for hotthr i) Y as. 32 , 7 . w ith my remarks on it , Gathas l , pagg. 1 6 7 .
p aitish ta'
n a , s . (n om . d u .) foot. 1 1 , 3 . 52 , 1 .
p a iti , s . (n om . sg. in stead o f p a itish ) a chie f. 24 , 1 0 . 64, 1 8.
paitiap ta ,adv . with mal iciou s in ten t. 7 6 , 30. [in str. sg. o f th e past part.
p a ityap ta ]
paitya hm i , s. (10 0 . an astron omical term , probably z en ith . 1 2 , 1 0 .
53, 1 . [S ee n ote 1 on pag.
p a ityd d h a , s. an swe ring. 9 , 8. 50 , 1 7 .
p a ir i, p rep . abou t. 1 7 , 1 0 . 57 , 1 3.
p airié'
té‘
,s. pain , malad y. 24 , 7 . 64, 1 2 . [Th e fo rm can n ot b e cor rect ;
it i f b e a substan tive , it ough t to b e p a irya iti or p a iriti]pa irikan amch a , s. (gen . pl. of p a ir ika “
a fai ry” with cha ) an d o f fairies .
1 5, 1 2 . 55, 1 7 .
1 ) Th e p assage in which the word occurs , look s like a p roverb . I proposethe fol lowing tran slation : “ he who b elon gs to two in du strious peop le i s of two parties The mean ing appears to b e, that on e can n ot serve two masters .
102 Zan d -E nglish.
p a ir ishtcm , adj. (n om . sg. we ll con sidered . 9 3. 50, 1 0 . [It is formedl ike a past part. from p a ir ish , “
roun d about mean ing “ turn ed ab ou t" ,l ooked at
,chiefly u sed of wood , i f proper ly examin ed be fore i t is
thrown in to the sacred fire .]
p a ir i-sach a iti, v. (3 sg. p res . act. of each “ to pass with p a ir i) it lasts7 6, 23.
p a iryé‘
té‘
, v. (3 sg. p re s . midd le of p or t: to d e stroy in stead of p a iryé‘
ité'
,
see Ven d . 4, 1 7 . West.) i s j oin ed to ta n u , mean ing “ h e d e stroys hisb ody, becomes a Tanavan ar 37 , 5. 7 3, 1 9 .
p au rva , adv. b efore . 1, 4. 45 6 .
p ac‘
sa,s. leprosy. 24, 5 . 64, 1 0 .
p aour aya , adj . (in str . sg. f.) 7 , 3. 48, 1 9 . p a our im ,adj . (n om. sg. n .)
first . 1 , 4 . 45, 6 .
p aou ru shaga on cm , an adjectival compoun d (n om . sg. n .) grey hair. 6,48, 1 2 .
p a osh , adj . rotten . 24, 9 . 64, 1 6 . [s . gen . sg. of a word p a ; p erhap s itstan d s fo r p a osh a ]
p ao’
cta z'
i h em ,s . (n om . sg. n .) a fi fth part. 1 , 7 . 45, 1 1 .
p aficha d a sa , n um . fi fteen . 39 , 6 . 7 4,3.
p a ii ch a sa ta , n um. five hun d red . 24 , 6 . 64, 1 1 .
p a zi cha‘
stcm , n um . fifty . 24, 6 . 64, 1 1 .
p a ten ta , v. i t fal ls out. 1 6, 4 . 56 , 4 . [pres part . (n om . p l.) of pa t “ top a tho, s. (gen . sg. ace. pl.) a path . 24 , 8. 64, 1 5.
p ad h em ,s. (n om . sg. n .) a foot . 4 1 , 1 . 7 4, 1 6 .
p afr a éta , s . payin g of d ebts by in stalmen ts ; happy, heal thy . 60 , 3. 7 4 , 7 .
[lt may b e th e past par t. of an in ten sive of p or e “ to fi l l", m ean ing
“comp le te ly fu lfi l led , d ischarged with re fe ren ce to debts “
paid 0 6”
p a may al so stan d for mm, an d fr ac‘
ta b e d erived from ffr i , p r i ,mean ing
p a ra , prep . before . 7 6 , 26 . 7 7 , 28.
p a ra- sa cha iti, v. (3 sg. p res. act. o f sach to pass with p a r a ) it lasts . 7 7 , 26 .
p a rach a , adj . ( in str. sg. of p a r a an othe r) on that side . 6 , 4 . 48,8 .
p a rata , s . ask ing. 24, 3. 64 , 7 .
p aresu , s . (n om . sg.) th e sid e . 1 0, 9 . 51 , 7 .
p a ra, adv. b e fo re. 9 , 1 1 . 50 , 1 9 .
p a r d on tyao, s . (gen . sg. of p a rdon ti) exhal ing. 8, 2 . 49 , 1 3. [S ee d on tyao]
p arshva , s . sn ow. 1 9 , 1 . 58, 1 3.
104 Zand -English.
p eresa, s. (nom. sg. f.) bridge . 1 4, 10 . 55, l . [p erc is only th e Persianpron un ciation of the Bactrian p eretha; see n ote 1 on pag. 55 ; the
tran s lator has iden tified i t with p eretha “ bridge” , re fe rring it to th ebridge C hin va ql which separates heaven from he l l . This in terp retationi s very d oub t fu l , as p er etha
” i s th e n omin ative ,an d gives n o good
sen se . I have exp lain ed it in my work on the Gathas ll pag. 1 63. as
“ fight, stri fe , war” to which in terp retation 1 stil l ad here ]p cshotan u sh , s . (n om. sg. m .) a Tanavanar, a great sin n er. 24, 8. 64, 1 3.
p cshdta n ush , s . (n om . sg. m.) 37 , 4. 7 3, 1 9 . [Th e correct form isp esho
- tan u sh which is a Tatpu ru sha compoun d of p eshd , in stead ofp ercid
“ d estroying” (th e past part. b eing used in th e sen se o f an ac
tive on e) an d ta n u sh “ body” , th e whole mean ing “ d estroying the body”that is , su icide . It d oe s, howeve r , n ot n ecessari l y imp ly th e id ea ofsuicid e, bu t s in s which are regard ed as aggravatin g an d great as th ed estruction of on e ’ s own l i fe i s accord ing to th e Zoroastrian re l igion ]
p our uyo, adj . (n om . sg. m.) first . 1 7 , 2 . 57 , 5.
p ou ra sh a Sp d , s . (n om . sg. m .) Pourushasp , th e father of Zoroaster. 1 5, 8 .
55, 1 2 .
p am ,adj . (ace. sg. o f p a) protectin g. 32 , 6 . 7 1 , 1 7 .
p asa n u sh , s . (n om . sg. m. in stead of p t'ii'
i sash ) du st . 24, 8. 64 , 1 5.
p a sta hé, s . (gen . sg. m .) o f th e sk in . 6 , 9 . 48, 1 2 .
p ta d , v. (3 sg. imperf. act. of p o t “ to fa l l”) he fe l l . 24 , 9 . 64, 1 6 .
fedh r i , 5. (log. sg. in stead of p ita r i of p itar ) a fathe r . 26 , 9 . 66 , 1 8 .
fr a ia r , 5 . (in stead of fro’iyar a ) foren oon . 42,4. 7 5, 1 3.
fr a uakhsh , s . (n om . sg.) horn y sub stan ce . 1 0 , 5 . 5 1 , 3 .
fraéa z a itc, v. wi l l be b o rn . 1 5 , 4 . 55, 7 . [probably m i swritten for fr ag/ az a itc
‘
3 sg. p res . m idd le of yaz , “ h e prays” , see n ote 4 on pag. 55]
fr aésh ta , past part. (in str. sg. used in the sen se o f an adverb) abun dan t ly.2 6 , 1 1 . 66
,20 .
fr akar ayoish , v. (2 sg. poten t . act. of the causal o f ha re) thou shal t d raw.
1 8, 8. 58, 4 .
fr aga tdia, s . (abl. sg. of fr aga ti) b egin n in g. 42 , 1 1 7 7 , 4 .
fr aj a sa iti , v. (3 sg. pre s. act. of j as gachh“ to go with fr a ) it begins.
7 6, 20 . 7 7,23.
Zan d E n glish. 105
fraz ti n a iti , v. (3 sg. pres. act. of z a n “ to kn ow with fra ) h e d iscern s,d ecide s . 1 7
,1 0 . 57
,1 4 .
fra z da‘
n a om , s. (ace. sg. o f fr a edan u ), n ame of a river in S ejestan 1 7 , 3.
57 , 6 .
frad a thcm , s. (n om . ace. sg. n .) p rosperity. 1 3, 3. 53, 6 . fr a d a thai .
(dat. sg.) fo r furtherin g. 26, 9 . 66 , 8.
frabar a ité‘
, v. (3 sg. pres. m idd le of ba r e “ to brin g with fr a ) he brin gs .7 6 , 25.
fra bd a , s. a bridge of foot from hee l to toe, a foot’s len gth . 52 , 2 .
fr aya ré‘
, adv. tomorrow . 2 6,1 0 . 66
,1 9 .
fracakh sh , s. (n om . sg.) male organ of gen eration . 1 1 , 1 . 5 1,1 3.
frash n cm , s . (n om . sg. n .) testicles . 1 0 , 1 2 . 5 1 , 1 1 .
fra sa sta , past part . of set s “ to praise with fra , we l l -kn own . 2 6 1 9 .
frasya d hj a iti , 5 . n am e of a crime , th e sin of d riving an othe r to d esperat ion , or s tabbing an d woun d in g h im . 35, 7 . 7 3, 1 . [lt is a com
poun d ; j a iti mean s “ strik in g, a b l ow”
; sya d h appears to mean “ stabbing ,
fr a sr t’
ivayé‘
iti , v. (3 sg. p res act. o f th e cau sal o f am to b ear with fr a )h e repeats, sin gs. 7 7 , 29 .
fret, p rep . (in stead of fr a ) . 1 4 , 4 . 54 , 5 .
frd tish , s . (n om . sg.) fi l l in g. 7 6 , 20. [It is to b e d erived from p are , p a re
“ to fi l l” w ith th e su ffix ti, be in g a con t raction fo r p a r a tish ]frara i thya , par t. fut. pass. (n om ; pl. they are to p roceed . 1 3
,1 2 .
53,1 9 . 54 , 1 . [It is to b e traced to a d en om in ative of r a tha “
car
riage”
,mean ing “ to
fra‘
radha‘
n,s. (n om . sg.) l itt le finger . 1 0 , 4 . 51 , 2 .
frim , s . (ace. sg. m . or . n om . n . o f frya d ear , b e l oved) a frien d . 26 , 9 .
66, 1 8.
fret s, adv. over. 26 , 1 0 . 66 , 1 8.
fShu , adv.be fore . 1 9 , 4 . 59, 3. [This mean in g app ears to re st en tire l y
on an id en tification w ith th e Persian p e‘
sh “ be fo re” . Th e word i s o ffrequen t occu r ren ce in th e Zan d texts at th e en d o f comp oun d word s,mean in g “ in creasmg
”
; in some word s it i s a con traction of p a su
fshu ta , s . cheese . 26 , 1 1 , 66 , 20 .
fshyo‘
, adv. after. 1 9 , 4 . 59 , 3 . [This mean in g is unkn own in the existing14
106 Zan d E nglish .
Zand texts ; it may b e an adjectival from of p as behin d , mean ing“on e who is
fshyo, s. (n om. sg.) milk . 26, 1 1 . 66, 20 . [This form is a correction fromth e p a shuyo of th e MS S i t ought to b e fshuyo mean ing “ what ccmes from catt le , cows” i . e . m i lk , fsha being a con traction of p a su ]
fshta‘
n a , s. (n om. du.) th e breast. 1 0 , 6 . 51 , 4.
B (b) .
bac‘
, n um . ( in stead of d ug/ t?) two. 28, 1 . 67 , 1 7 .
bac‘
sha z a , s. (n om. pl. n .) heal th. 28, 1 . 67 , 1 6 [remedy, med icin e ]ba odha ii hd, s. (gen . ab l. sg. n .) a seeke r. 28, 5. 68, 3. [part o f th e soul,soul , l ife ]
baod haj aqt, 3. n ame o f a crime . 32 , 8. 7 2 , 2 . [I t stan ds for bood ho-j a iti“ the s laying of l ife” , see n ote 1 on pag.
bo od ho, s. (nom . sg. m .) l ife , sou l . 28, 4 . 68,3. [scen t , sme l l, bi d in
Persian ]baod hd - varshtahc, s. (gen . sg. o f bood ho- varshta ) cap ital pun ishmen t.
3, 3, 46 , 25.
baodhd - oarsh ta hé‘
, (gen . sg.) n ame of a crime of murd er for which th eseverest k in d of cap ital pun ishmen t is award ed . 32 , 8. 7 2 , 2 . [A s to th ee tymology o f this compoun d , th e first par t baodhd “
sou l is clear ;th e secon d varsh ta can n ot b e taken as past part. of cares “ to make ,do
”
, as it wou ld give n o sen se ; it is to b e t raced to th e root ora s'ek“ to tear” , of which it can b e a past. part ; compare th e forms fut.vr a sh ta, in f. vrash tum , par t. fut. pass. vr a sh ta vyam o f thi s root inSan scrit , Pa‘
zzia i 8 , 2 , 36 . Th e whole comp oun d thus mean s : thetearing of l ife (out of th e b od y) which app l ies to a very severe k indof cap ital pun ishmen t, such as d isembowe lmen t, or cuttin g th e bod y inp ieces. That i t clear ly mean s th e heavie st k in d of pun ishmen t , fol l owsfrom the passages of the Zan d -avasts whe re i t i s men tion ed ]
ba oshcm , s. (nom. sg. n .) freed om . 28,6 . 68, 4 .
bakhd hr a , adj. un castrated . 28, 3. 67,1 8. [Th e word occurs in Ven d . 1 9 ,
2 1 . The read ings o f the MS S . d iffer ; Westergaard has bikhcd hrcm ;
my Ven d idad sade fol . 228, a has bakhed hrcm ; my Pahlavi-Ven d idadreads as West. does ; th e Ven d . Sade publ ished in Bombay in 1 232Y azdagird , has balchd ha rcm . Th e Pahlavi tran slation h as
wh ich must “
b e read bakhd a rah , asfl is on l y b ; my Pahlavi-Persian
108 Zan d English.
baj i , adj . l iberated . 28, 6 . 68, 5.
bun em,s. (n om . sg. n .) bottom . 1 2 , 1 0 . 53
,1 .
buyaa, v. (3 sg. p recet . act.) may h e b e ! 28, 2 . 6 7 , 1 8 .
bcr ez a ta (va ch a ) , adj . (in str . sg. o f ber ez a t “ high , l oud ”
) a l oud voice .
8, 1 0 . 50, 5. [with a l oud voice ]bereta
‘
byo, past part. (dat. pl. f. of ber eta ) to th ese (wate rs) which haveb een taken . 57 , 3. berctao, n om . ace. pl. f.
bath ro,adj . (n om . sg. m .) d i fficu l t . 28, 7 . 68, 6 .
bya zi ha , s . (in str. sg.) fear . 28, 4 . 68,2 .
be a t} , v. (3 sg. p res . subjun ct . act. o f bit “ to b e it wi l l b e . 1 1 , 1 1 . 52 ,
1 1 . [on th e mean in g as futu re , see my E ssays pag. 82 ]
M (m) .
mo ité, s . (n om . sg. in stead o f ma iti) a measure. 1 9 , 6 . 59 , 7 .
m a id hyd i , adj . (dat. sg. of m a id hya , m id d le) to th e m idd le . 7 7 , 2 5.
ma id hyd d , (ab l. sg.) 7 8, 1 2 .
m a in y ti cha , s . (n om . du ., o r aec. pl. of ma in yu with cha ) in con n ectionwith Sp en td-ma in ya , th e n ame of th e thi rd Gatha, mean in g “
th e ver
ses b egin n ing with Sp en td—ma in yu 7 8, 9 .
m a ésma, s . (n om . sg. of m acama n ) u rin e . 1 1 , 1 . 51 , 1 4 .
m akhab i,s . (n om . sg.) a fly . 25
,7 . 65, 1 2 .
m agha , s . a bache l or . 25, 4 . 65, 6 . [S ee n ote 2 on pag. G5]mayh em , s . (n om . sg. n . ) a ston e to s it upon , when un dergoin g th e great
pu rification ceremon y which lasts for n in e n ights . 25, 7 . 65,1 0 .
maghu a , adj . n aked . 25,7 . 65, 1 0 .
ma z a iihc s. (gen . sg. of ma z ar'ib “ largn ess , greatn e ss see c ir d - m a
z a ii ho. 1 6 , 3. 56, l .
ma zgcm cha , s. (n om . sg. n . of maaga with ch a ) an d th e brain . 1 1 , 6 . 5 , 25.
m az d aya sn d , adj. s . (n om. sg. m .) worshipp ing Maz da,a worshippe r o f
O rmaz d . 25, 4 . 65, 6 .
m a z dai , 5. (dat. sg.) A hura-maz da, O rmaz d , th e n ame of God . 32, 6 . 7 1 , 1 7 .
ma z d ti o, s . (n om . sg.) 1 3, 3 . 1 6 , 1 1 . 38,6 . 53, 6 . 57
,2 .
m a n ta, s . rece ivin g. 1 7 , 2 . [a n oun , d en otin g th e d e er , to b e d erived from ma n
“ to thin k ”
, mean ing th e thin ker see n ote 2 on
pag. 5 7 ]mad , p rep . with . 25
,1 . 65, 2 .
mad hu , s . (n om . sg. n .) win e. 25, 6 . 65, 8.
Zan d English. 109
madhmyé‘
hé, adj. s . (gen . sg. o f m a d hmya“ midd le m idd le, th e midd le.
1 2 , 8. 52 , 23.
man dthr i, s. (n om. sg. f.) n eck . 1 0,2 . 50 , 25.
magi/ a d , s. destruction . 1 9 , 6 . 59, 7 . [A s to its form, it is th e pre s. part.
n . of mi “ to d estroy” which has th e same mean ing in San scrit]mag/d o, s . cohabitation . 25, 3 . 65, 5. [This mean ing appears to rest prin
cipally on th e word strydmaya‘
o A frig. 1 , 4. which is in terpre ted byth e Desturs as
“ cohab itin g with wom en There i s some groun d forthis mean ing, as th e mod ern Pe rsian mayeh “ origin ”
is either iden tical ,or close ly re lated to it. S ee m ore ab ou t it in my Gathas l. pag. 206]
mara ta , s . G ayomard . 1 5,1 . 55, 3. [S ee gay/cite ma r a ta pag. 9 1 ]
mashyd , s. (n om. sg. m .) man , man k in d . 9, 5. 25, 4 . 50,1 2 . 65
,7 .
ma s, adv. (in stead of m a z“
greatly”) much . 25, 2 . 65, 5.
masd, s . the latter part o f th e comp oun d m ush ta-m asd. 1 0, 4. 51,1 .
masdo, s. (n om . pl. f.) greatn e ss , value . 39 , 7 . 7 4 , 3. [ I t forms part o fth e compoun d sra on i-ma sao h avin g th e value, or greatn ess o f a sra
on i ; see n ote 1 on pag. 7 4, an d sr a om’
]mastr agh zzaya , or mastr a hn ya , s . (in st r . sg. f. of ma straghn a , or m a s
tr aghn i sku l l) on the sku l l . 7 , 2 . 3. 4 . 48, ma straghn am ,
(ace. sg.) 7 , 6 . 48 , 25. th e sku l l . [Th e mean ing i s un d oubted l y correct ; but it is d i fficu l t to recon ci le it with the obvious etymol ogy o fth e word which is composed o f m a str a , an d ghu a
“ beating, strik in g”
;
mastr a is iden tical w ith th e S an scrit m a sta , ma staka it thus mean s“strik ing th e head”
; h ow can this te rm b e app l ied to th e head ? O n emay think o f th e bra in ; bu t th e exp re ssion wou ld n ot be very appropriate , as th e brain d oe s n ot s t rike th e sku l l , an d moreover there isan othe r term used fo r it in Zan d , viz . ma zga , Persian ma zg. It verylike ly re fers to th e bon es of th e n eck which are in con tact w ith thesku l l ; see ma stravan am ]
ma str ava n am, s. (gen . pl. o f m a str ava n ) th e sku l l . 7 , 6. 48, 24. [It iseviden tl y on ly m iswri tten o r m isp ron oun ced for mastragha nam , gen .
pl. o f m as traghan , ma str agh n a , which appears to sign i fy n ot simp lyth e skull, but its bon es an d those cl o se ly con n ected with it. Th e same
word is ma starégh a n a sch a Y t. 1 0 , 7 2 . whe re mastraghan ascha
should be read ]ma sfya ii h d, adj. (n om. pl. m. o f th e comparative maagd ma zyé o f maz
“
great”) greater. 6 , 1 2 . 48, 1 6 .
110 Zan d E nglish .
ma, adv. (prohibitive particle) n ot. 1 9 , 6 . 59 , 8.
maacjl, adv. toge ther w ith ; n ot. 3, 2 . [When it mean s “ togetherit is on ly a lengthy pron un ciation of mad “ with” ; when it is a n ega
tive, it is a con traction of ma “n ot
”
, an d ad“ thus , so” .
mm , s. measu re . 1 9 , 8. 59 , 1 0. [perhap s for maya ]mci iar
'
i uhé‘
,5 . measure . 1 9, 8. 59, 1 1 . [It is either th e dat. sg. o f a n oun
mag/aah , o r 2 sg. imperat. m idd le of md “ to measure” in stead o fmaya huh a . Th e first exp lan ation is probably th e cor rect on e ; it thusmean s “ for
md ta , 5. (m m sg.) a mother ; measure . 5, 5. 1 9, 9 . 47 , 22 . 59 , 1 2 .
mitho‘
sdst, s. (n om . sg.,in stead of m ithé- sasti ) n ame of a crime, fal se tea
ching , giving wrong in struction . 35, 1 . 7 2 , 1 7 . [m ithé adv. false ly ,wrongly, 3535 , s . of sets “ to teach” , doctrin e ]
m ithwa, adj . mingled . 25, 1 . 65. 2 [s . join ing, a pai r]
mima rd , s. (n om . sg. m.) a recite r. 2 5, 3. 65, 5. [It is an in ten s ive formation of th e root mar “ to repeat , coun t” , mean in g on e who constan tly rep eats, recites p raye rs]
mu thrcm , s. (n om . sg. n .
,in stead of m i‘t threm) urin e . 25, 6 . 65, 9 .
wa n t, s. (n om . sg. f.) th e be l ly. 25, 5. 65 8. [S ee n ote 3 on pag. 6 7 .
Th e mean ing i s very doubtfu l]mush ta -m aso
,adj . (n om. sg.) han d fu l . 1 0 , 3 . 51
,1 . [mush ta mash ti the fist]
mustemeshfi , s. (n om . sg.) myrtle . 25, 2 . 65, 4.
mcz hdcm , s. (n om . sg. n . ,in stead of m iz hd cm) reward . 25, 5 . 65, 9 .
mcrckhsh , s . destruction . 58 , 8. 65,1 2 . [In the shape men tion ed it is
on ly the root , mean ing “ to d e stroy” ; the substan tive which the com
p i ler h ad in view, may have b een m erekhsha ]mereza
‘
n d i,s. th e b e l ly . 25, 5. 65, 8. [Th e mean ing i s n ot d istin ctly sta
ted ; see n ote 3 on pag. 65 ; it i s clear ly traceable to th e root mercz“ to wipe off, take off
”. It appears to b e th e n ame of some object,
perhaps that o f a broom]mercz a
, s. (n om . sg.) a boun dary. 25, 1 . 65, 2 .
mé‘
, pers. pr. (gen . dat sg.) of me , to me . 1 4, 4. 54 , 5 .
moshu , adv. quick l y , at on ce . 25, 1 . 65, 3 .
mac,8. (n om. sg.) th e moon ; m easu re , approp riate . 1 9 , 7 . 59
,8. [Th e
au thor take s the su ffix mac,n om . sg. m . of man , m a n t in the me
an ing of “appropriate” which is
,however , erron eou s. In this sen se
it mean s on ly “en dowed wi t
1 12 Zan d -E nglish .
w ith th e adjective sci r a hc‘ “ heroic , victor ious than with ga ash “ fo r
tun e ,ya khsh tischa ,
s . (n om . sg. with cha ) an d a twig. 1 6 , 8. 56 , 8.
ya z ac‘
sh a ,adv. i f. 1 6 , 1 2 . 57 , 2 . [This i s a m istake ; it is a verb 2 sg.
poten t . m id d le of ya z , “ thou shal t worship”
; see n o te 1 on pag. 5 7 ]
ya zai, v. (1 sg. subjun ct. m idd le o f ya z “ to worship”) I p ray. 1 7 , 3. 57 , 6 .
ga za sh , adj. (n om . sg. m .) sub l ime . 1 6,1 1 . 5 7 , l .
ya tha , adv. as ; so much ; as much ; jus t as. 1 2 , 7 , 8, 9 . 4 1 , 6 . 50 , 1 2.
52 , 2 1 , 22. 53, 1 . 7 5, 4 . 7 6 , 29 .
ya tha cha , adv. an d thus . 1 3, 5. 53, 8.
ya tha, adv. (Gatha form) thu s . 1 2 , 5. 52 , 20 .
ya th r a , adv. whe re . 1 3, 3. 53, 6 .
p a thra, adv. whe re . 1 2 , 1 1 . 1 3 , 2 . 53, 3 . 5 .
go d , re lat. pr. which . 1 1 , 1 2 . 52 , 1 2 . 7 6, 29 .
yaya ta , v. (3 sg. poten t. act. of ya t) i t may pass . 1 6, 8. 1 6 , 1 0 . [3 sg.
perf. of ya t to move , make exertion s]yava , s. reckon in g of a pe riod . 1 5, 2 . 55 , 5 . [I t is e ithe r in str . sg.
,o r
n om . pl. ; th e latte r su its b est th e sen e of th e passage whe re it occu rs .yava a été anhem z ar a thu str a
“the se were th e pe r iod s , 0 Zoroaste r”
In th e passages of th e existing Zan d texts i s is b e t te r taken as an
in str . sg. in th e sen se of an adve rb “eve r” .
ya va éch a , s . (d at. sg. of yava “d uration for eve r . 1 7 , 6 , 5 7 , 9 .
yava éta’
ta éch a , adv. an d fo r eve r. 1 7 , 6 . 57,9 . [Th e Pah lavi tran s lato r
takes it as con sistin g of two word s ya va é , “al ways , eve r” , an d arms
“
goin g on”
. G rammatical ly it i s th e dat. of an abs tract n oun ya vaétat“e te rn ity, d u ration ”
,mean ing “ fo r eve r
,fo r all
yava ta , adj . (in str. sg. of ya van t “ how l on g an d ya va n yu va n ,
“ youn g”
) for h ow l on g a time youn g. 4 1 , 1 2 . 1 5, 1 . 55,3.
ya vacl, adv. as mu ch . 1 4 , 8. 41 , 8 , 1 1 . 54 , 1 0 . 7 5, 6 , 8.
yaca bo‘
,s . (gen . sg. of yava grain ) of grain . 1 7 , 3 . 57 , 5 .
yavakem , pe rs . pr . (gen . d u . of h im thou) of you two . 3 , 9 . 46,33.
yavé, s . (in stead of yavai) fo r all time , e te rn ity . 1 1 , 1 2 . 52 , 1 2 .
ya sh ta’
i, s. rece iving. 1 7 , 1 . 57 , 4 . [It is a con traction o f ga s re lat. pr. ,
an d ta dem . pr . ; see n ote 2 on pag. 5 7, an d al so my Gathas I
pag. 1 32 ]
ya so, which h as come . 1 6, 1 2 . 57 3. [Th e Pahlavi tran slator d erives itfrom a root ga s to which he attribu tes th e mean ing “ to come” which
Zan d -E nglish . 113
h as n o foun dation whatsoever. It is a n oun , occurring in th e compoun d ya sd-bcreta which is app l ied to th e z a othra i. e. holy-water, an dmean s “ taken (n ot “ brought” ) un der prayer, with prayer”, yasd stand ing in this compoun d for th e in str .]
yasn emcha , s . (ace. sg. w ith ch a of ya sn a) praise. 1 7 , 4 . 57 , 7 .
yd , rel. pr. (n om. sg. f. d u . m .) who, which . 1 4, 5, 6 . 54,7 .
yakare, s . (n om . sg. n ) the l iver. 1 0 , 1 0 . 51 , 9 .
yatukhta , 3. n ame o f a crime , th reaten ing to k ill an other by sorcery . 34 , 3.
7 2, 1 0 . [a spe ll, spoken by a sorcere r ; yd tu “a sorcerer, an d u kh ta
“spoken
yd tumeiita , s. a sorcerer. 30 , 9 . 7 0, 3. [adj . n om. pl. n . , en d owed with
sorcery, witchcraft]yatem , s. (n om . sg. n .) a share , fo rtun e ; sorcery. 1 5, 1 1 . 55, 1 5, 1 6. [In
th e sen se o f “sorcery” it stan ds very l ikel y for gatam which has that
mean ing]yathwt
'
im , s . (gen . pl. of yam a so rcerer) of sorcerers. 1 5, 1 2 . 55, 1 7 .
ydmcn g, adj. all, th e whole . 1 4, 1 0 . 54, 1 1 . [This is a mistake. Th e rea
d ing is very d oubtfu l . Weste rgaard read s yd méii g Y as. 48, 2 . when ceth e quotation is taken . I f th e read ing ydméfig b e correct , it wou ldbe the accus. pl. of ydma ; i f ya mer‘ig b e right, th e first is th e in str.sg. of the re lat. pron oun , an d mcn g a
‘ corrup tion of man ahh “ min d” ;see my Gathas II, pag. 1 63]
yare, s. (n om. sg. m .) a year. 1 6, 3. 56, 1 . [The trad ition al exp lan ation
o f th is word by “ year” which has been fol lowed by all European interpreters is hard l y correct. I f we cl ose l y examin e such passages as
Y as. 1 , 9 . Visp . 1 , 2 where the invocation o f th e yd irya r a tavd i. e .
the masters of a yam , is fo l l owed by an en umerat ion of th e six Ga
hanbars or season s , we have all reason to con clude that it mean s aseason , a period of abou t two mon ths , an d n ot a year ; yam - d raft?
durin g a season ]yt
’
iskcrestcmcm ,adj. (n om. sg. n . o f gaskercstcma , superlative of ydskeret
“active, en erge tic”) most e fficaciou s . 1 6 , 1 . 55, 1 8.
wa iastish , s. (n om. sg.) n ame o f a measure . 4 1,8. 7 5, 6 .
yukhta , past. part. of yuj “ to j oin ”
(n om . pl.) j oin ed ; strong. 1 5,8, 9 .
55, 1 2 , 1 3.
yuj iti, v. (in stead of yaj c‘iv'
tti 3 pl. pres . act. of yuj ) they are industrious.1 5, 8. 55, 1 2 .
1 14. Zan d E ngli sh .
yi‘
tz hcm , p ers. pr. you . 1 5, 7 . 55,l l .
yashmakcm, pers . pr . (gen . pl.) of y ou . 3,9 . 1 5, 7 . 46
,33. 55, 1 1 .
yé, re lat . pr . (n om. sg. m. Gatli a fo rm) who , which . 1 3,6,7 . 1 3 .
yéz i , con j . i f. 7 7 , 28.
ycdh i , con j . (th e same as yéz i) if. 1 6 , 1 0 . 56 , 1 1 .
yc‘
hya‘
,re lat. pr. (gen . sg. m . , Gatha form) that. 1 4 , 7 . 54, 9 . [whose ]
yoish té, adv. the less. 1 5, 4 . 55 , 7 . [Th e mean ing is verv d oubtful ; _buti t is d i fficu l t to fin d out a b ette r on e . A s hvoiS h té i s its corre late
,
both may mean “th e le ss
,th e m ore”
; b u t i t can n o t b e proved . I takeit as a con traction of yd i sh td “ who is wishing, or wished
yokh shtayé, s. (n om . pl. yokh shti mean s, p owe r) . 1 6, 7 . [Te wordi s n ot tran slated in th e Pah lavi]
yoghed h a , s.
'
(in str . sg.) by join ing.1 5 , 4 . 55, 7 .
yoshd a n a hé‘
,s. (gen . sg.) fo r shavin g. 1 6 , 9 . 56 , 1 1 . [yoz hd a n a
“ clean ingyoz hd afl a hc
‘
d ti ra a raz o r]yd, re lat. pr . (n om . sg. who , which , what. 7
,1 , 3, 6 . 1 3, 8 . 1 4 , 3.
1 5, 7 . 1 7 , 1 0 . 4s , 1 7 , 1 9 , 25 . 53,1 1 , 1 5. 54, 4 , 5. 55, 1 1 . 57 , 1 3 .
7 6 , 25.
yet , re lat. pr. (n om . pl. m .) who , which . 1 5, 8. 55,1 2 .
ya‘
o, re lat . pr . (n om. pl. 7 8,1 2 .
R ( r) .
ra c‘
ré‘
, adj . gen erous. 28, 8. 68, 9 .
r ac‘
ca , adj . (n om. sg.) sp len d id . 28, 8 . 68, 8.
r a och a ithem , s. l ight. 28, 1 0 . 68, 1 1 . [adj . ace. sg. m . of ra ochaiiha,
ra ocha‘
o“ having l ight, shin ing”
; th e compi ler con foun d ed i t w ith th esubstan tive r a ocha r
'
i h “ light, sp len d ou r”]r a och a r
'
zham -fr aga tdi ti , the fou r th quar te r o f th e n ight , when l ight an ddawn commen ce . 42 , 1 1 . 7 7 , 4 . [l iteral l y, “ from th e begin n in g of th el igh ts” ; r a ocharth tim gen . pl. of r a och a ith l ight]
r a od h a tj , v . (3 sg. impe rf. act. of r ud h to grow) h e grew up . 28, 8. 68, 1 0 .
rand , adj . (n om . sg. m .) decorated . 28, 9 . 68, 9 . [It s tan d s perhaps fo rraga , at th e en d o f compoun d word s , m ean ing, “
arranging, adjusting'l'CtlZl-fl
’iSh , s . (11 0 111 . sg. 111 . in s tead of ra tufr t'tish , as th e word is writtenin th e Zan d -avasta) satis faction o f th e heads of creation by in vok ingthem . 7 7 , 22 . [This is a ve ry remarkab le word
,as i t furn ishes among
man y others a very decisive p roo f of th e cl ose con n ection which th e
116 Zan d E ngli sh.
such a word ; it appears to b e the dat. of the su ffix vat , va n t , towhich some in terpre te rs m ight have attributed th e sen se in d icated ]
va id him , s . (n om .sg. n .) kn owledge . 23, l . 63, 6 .
va irya n , adj. (ace. pl. m .) the A hun a vairya prayers (see a hun c‘
ischa ) ,
7 7 , 29 .
va ibya , (dat. in str. du .) to two, both. 2 , 6 . 46 , 1 3.
vae‘
ij d, adj . (n om . sg.) pure . 23, 6 . 63, 1 4 .
vaé'
dh ayam a , (1 p l. imperat. act. of th e cau sative of vid “ to kn ow let us
invite . 22 , 1 1 . 63, 2 .
va éd ha, v. (3 sg. pe rf. of vid ) h e kn ows. 1 2 , 5 . 52 20 .
va é‘
n aa, v. (3 sg. imperf. con jun ct . of m en “ to see h e shou ld see . 22 ,
1 2 . 63, 3 .
va ém, pe r s . pr. (n om. pl. o f az em l) we . 22, 1 1 . 63, 2 .
va ohkh té‘
, v (in stead o f a okh té 3 sg. pe rs . midd le of th e root vach “ tospeak h e speaks. 22 , 3. 62 , 8.
vac'
ikrem , adj . (n om . sg. u .) very brave , or roun d . 22 , 6 . 62 , 1 4 .
vakt'
iuva r dish , s . (gen . sg. of va kan var i which stan d s p robab ly fo r od hr aca r i “
a crooked stream, can al”) a mean d e ring stream . 22 , 9 . 62 , 1 9 .
vakhshanha , s. (in str. sg. of vakhsh anh , n om . vakh shé) through salu tarysp eech . 8, 1 2 . 50 , 7 .
va khsh da,abl. sg. see h i
‘
i -vakhshad , 7 6 , 23, 2 7 .
vagh d h a n em , s . (n om. sg. n .) th e head . 7 , 4 . 1 0 , 1 . 1 2 , 8. 48,22 , 23.
50 , 23. 52 , 23.
vanr i , s . (n om. sg.) spring. 23, 7 . 63, 1 5.
p a nhan d , adj . (n om . p lur. m . of vanhan “ bein g good good men 2 3, 7 .
63, 1 4 .
vanhu in am , (gen . pl. 1. of vohn “
good good . 7 6 , 20 .
vanho, (n om . sg. n . of th e comparative of vohu ) b e tte r. 7 6 , 28.
vanham, (acc. sg. f. of e a rth ?) sp in al marrow . 1 0 , 8. 51
,7 .
c a n ho’
t‘
o, adj . (n om . sg. m . of th e comparative of voh n good) be tter, a
b ette r man . 9, 5 . 50 , 1 2 .
va cha , s . (in str . sg. , or n om. pl. u tteran ce , a word . 8,5, 1 1 , 1 2 .
22 , 7 . 49 , 1 7 . 50, 5, 7 . 62 , 1 6 .
va cha , n um . (in stead of dva ) an d two, e ither . 2 , 1 0 . 1 7 , 5. 46 , 1 9 . 57 , 1 8 .
va cha stish tem , s . (acc. sg. 11 . in stead of va cha sta sh tem) accord ing to th esen ten ces, verse l in es. 7 8, 9 .
vacha h im , 43, 4 . 7 8, see thr ivacha him .
Zan d E n gl ish . 1 17
vachao, s . (n om . pl.) word s. 8, 9 , 1 0 . 9 , 6 , 9 . 50, 4, 5, 1 3 , 1 7 .
va d h a ir ayosh , s. (gen . sg.) a brook . 22 , 9 . 62 , 1 8. [The mean ing i svery d oub t fu l ; see n ote 5 on pag. 62]
va d hagh a , s . (n om . sg.) a tyran t , an appe l la tion of Zohak . 22 , 1 2 . 63, 3.
[Ven d . 1 9, 6 . va d haghan d d anhup a itish ]van a , s . (n om . sg. f.) tree , forest . 22 , 4 . 62 , 9 .
van a ité, v. (3 sg. p re s . subjun ct. m idd le) h e will lessen . 22 , 4. 62 , 9 .
[3 pres . in d ie. h e lessen s, d estroys ]van aé
‘
ma'
, v. (3 pl. poten t . act. of va n “ to s lay, d estroy we may s lay.1 4, 7 . 54, 9 .
van atam ,s . a d im in ishe r . 1 2 , 4. 62 , 1 0 . [p res part. (gen . pl.) of va n
“ to d estroy mean ing “ of those who are de stroyin g, of th evan a re, adj . or s. (n om . sg. n .) we l l - in formed ; a particu lar an imal d rag
ging d ead bod ies. 2 2 , 6 . 62 , 1 3. [S ee n ote 3 on pag. 62]van ta , adj. (n om . sg. f.) vi rtuou s, i f said of a woman . 4, 1 0 . 47 , 1 5.
va n tanam , (gen . pl.) vi r tuous women . 4 , 1 0 . 47 , 1 6 . va n tc‘
ihva ,
(l oc. pl.) virtuou s women . 4 , 1 0 . 47 , 1 6 .
vafra , s. (in str . sg.) sn ow . 22 , 3. 62 , 8.
cayo, n um . ( l o c. du. of dva ) in both, in two . 2 , 8 . 46 , 1 5.
vayd , s . (n om . sg. m.) d ispute , case . 43, 1 0 . 7 9 , 4 . [S ee n ote 1 on pag.
cayao, n um . (gen . d u. of c a , dva “ two” ) of both . 2 , 9 . 46 , 1 6 .
vayd oschid , n um . (gen . du . of c a , d va with ch id ) of all two. 2 , 9 . 1 0 ,
46. 1 7 , 1 8.
va ra n ava ,s . a fal l . 22 , 1 2 . 63, 4.
vara scha , s . (n om . ace. n . with cha ) an d a board . 1 3, 1 1 . 53, 1 8. [S ee
n o te 2 pagg. 53. 54]
carcin a , s . a smal l bag, in which med icin es are put. 23, 1 . 63 , 4. [S ee
n ote 1 on pag. 63]varekahé, s. (gen . sg. m .) o f a lea f. 22 , 6 . 62 , 1 3.
vareche‘
io, s. (n om . sg.
,m .) d i scern ing, a d iscrimin ato r . 22 , 7 . 62 , 1 5.
var eta ta , s. surroun d ing. 23, 5. 63, 1 2 . [3 sg. imperf. midd le of ca ret
S an scrit vr it “ to turn h e tu rn ed ]va rethr a , adj . (in str . sg. , or n om . pl. n .
, in stead of vereth r a ) victorious.22 , 7 . 62 , 1 6 . [s. victo ry ; see my Gathas II, pagg. 1 05. 1 06]
car ed h a ,s
. fatn ess. l l , 7 . 52 , 6 .
o ared h aya , s . growth 2 2 , 1 0 . 62 , 1 9 . [2 sg. imperat. of the causal of
ca reah“ to grow mean ing “ make
118 Zan d - English.
va r ema n o, s ru le 1 2 2 . [p res par t. m idd le (n om . sg. m .) o fc a r e to choose mean ing “ b e ing chosen I t refe rs to th e horsewhich is to b e p resen ted to a gove rn or , or k in g]
va rcsh ta hé, 3 , 4 . 46, see va r sh tahé‘
.
var eshyo, s . he roism . 22 , 1 0 . 63, 2 . [A s to th e fo rm , i t appears to b e a
part. fut. pass . (n om . sg. m .) of ca r es “to work”
m ean in g “on e who
has to
ca r d , 3 . (ti om . sg.) th e b osom . 1 0 , 5. 51 , 3.
c a r d , s . (ilom . sg.) an excavation . 22 , 1 0 . 63 , 1 .
r a r to, pas t par t. or adj . (n om . sg.) b eau ti ful . 2 3 , 5. 63, 1 2 . [The MS S .
have oa r to which is m iswritten fo r va r td ]c a r sh ta h c
"
, past part . of va r ch vr a sch“ to tear (gen . sg.) 32 , 8. 7 2 , 9 0 ;
see b a od h é- va r sh ta hé‘
.
va r sa , s. (in str . sg. ,n om . pl.) hai r of th e head . 6 , 7 . 58, 1 0 .
va-va kh d ha , v. (3 Sg . red up l icated aorist, m id d le of va ch “ to sp eak said .
23, 6 . 63 , 1 4 .
va va ch a ta , v . h e make s . 52 , 2 . 65, 4 . [3 sg. subjun ct. aor . o f e ach to
c a vastr in t'
tm , s . (gen . pl. of cavastr i) a n agricu l tur ist . 40 , 5 . 7 4 , 9 .
oa so s . (ace . sg. f.) attainm en t o f on e ’ s d e sires . 1 1 , 8 . 52 , 7 .
[y a va sanh d esire , wish]r a sta r em , s. (n om . ace. sg. 11 . in stead of va strem) cl oth , d re ss . 7 6 , 30 .
v a str a , s . (n om . pl. clothes . 2 ? 1 . 62 , 6 . va str d t/ ab l. sg. a
d ress . 1 8 , 5 . 5 7 , 1 8 . va str a hé, gen . sg. 6, 9 . 48 1 3.
va smi , s . de sire . 22 , 1 . 62 , 6 . [1 sg. p res . act. of act s to wish l wish]vah ish ta h é. gen . sg. 1 4, 1 . 54
,1 . va h ish tem , adj . (n om . ace. sg. n . of
oa h ish ta,supe r lative of o ohu good ) b e st . 23, 2 . 63 , 7 . 7 8
, 9 .
va hm ti i , s . (d at. sg.) p ray e r . 22 , 1 . 62,6 . [L ite ral ly good n ess , b ein g of
th e sam e root as vohu “
good in s tead o f c a lm , S an scrit va sn ]va hm emch a , s . (ace . sg. m . with ch a ) an d p rayer . 1 7 , 5 . 57 , 7
ca,con j . e ithe r , or . 1 2 , 5 . 6 1 , 6 . 52
,20 . 4 7 , 4 .
caiti , s . n ame of a crime, pe rsu ing an other with mal icious in ten t. 34 , 6 .
7 2 , 1 4 .
li d /shah, s . (n om . sg. f. ) voice . 8, 5 . 8 , 1 1 . 49 , 1 7 . 50
,2, 6 .
o c‘
thh sh - ber etibyd , s b ringin g , or tak ing sp eech . 50,
'
8. [dat. pl. o f
ber eti “ b ringing or “tak ing”
, d erived from ba r e , her e b y m ean s o fth e sfflx ti . It is a Tatp urusha compoun d , mean in g “
th e tak ing of
120 Zan d En glish .
vivishdato, past part . (nom. sg. m .) competen t, having kn ow ledge . 1 7 , 9 .
57 , 1 2 .
visha‘
p ahc‘
, adj. (gen . sg.) water-poison ing. 7 6 , 29 . [l ite ral l y “ having p oison
vise,v. (3 pl. poten t . of vis “ to accep t they may accep t. 1 1 . 62 , 6 .
[ i sg. p res . m idd le, I ob ey, accept]v isd , s. (gen . sg. of via, or n om. pl.) an abode . 2 1 , 1 1 . 62 , 5.
visté,adj ugly . 2 1 , 1 1 . 62 , 5 .
visp ach a , adj. (n om. pl. n . with cha in stead of viS p a ch a ) an d all. 1 3, 1 2 .
53. 1 9 . viSp ti i , (dat. sg.) for all. 1 1 , 1 3. 52 , 1 2 . v isp o‘
. (n om .
sg. In .) all. 1 1 , 1 1 . 52 ,'
1 1 .
vi , pers . pr. , o r adv. you ; p rivation ; again st, withou t. 4 , 2 . 4 7 , 3 .
vika iéhc‘
,s . (gen . sg. of vikaya va ikaya ) of a witn e ss . 43, 7 . 48, 7 .
vichithremch ici , adj . (n om . sg.) kn owin g withou t bein g kn own . 38, 1 0 .
[This mean in g which is given b y th e comp i ler appears to re st on ety
mology ; v i was taken in th e sen se of “ withou t" ch ith r em in thatof “
pub l ic , kn own ”
,an d ch id in that o f “ kn owing I p re fer to take
vich ithr em as“ d ecision d erived from cith with v i , an d ch id as th e
we l l-kn own en cl itic. Th e word appears to mean “any
vis'p a , adj . (n om . pl. all. 2 1 , l l . 62 , 5.
v iSp E-n ac
‘
m tim , adj . (ace. sg. f.) in all d i rection s . 9 , 1 3 . 50 , 2 1 .
verezyaa, p res . part. act . of ver es “ to work”
(n om . sg. tak ing, lab ou rin g.
23, 4 . 63, 1 0 .
ver ezyéiti , v. (3 sg. p res . act. of verez ) h e per forms. 7 6 , 28.
ver etka , s. (gen . d u .) kidn ey . 1 0 , 1 2 . 5 1 , 1 1 .
vered a , s . (in str . sg. of ver ed ) through an army. 1 4 , 7 . 54 , 9 .
ver ed vd , adj . (n om . sg. m .) smooth . 22 , 4 . 23, 4 . 62 , 1 0 . 63, 1 1 .
veren ava d , adj . ge tting, fo l l owing, be l ieving. 23 3 . 63, 8 .
eren ya tc‘
, s . p remature childbirth . 63, 1 1 . [ It appears to b e a d e
n omin ative of veren a “
p regn an cy , mean in g “sh e i s with child”
]vehrka hé, s. (gen . sg. of vehrka wol f) of a wolf. 22 , 5 62 . 1 2 .
vé, pe rs . pr . (ace. d at . gen . Gatha form
,of tii m thou”
) you . 4 , 1 .
47 , 1 . [you , to you , of you ]vow, s. (n om. sg.) n ame of an offen ce , d oin g in jury b y terri fying on e .
39 , 2 . 7 3, 24.
voithwa, s. p lastering. 23, 3. 63, 9 .
vostr em , acqu iring. 23, 3. 63, 1 0.
Zan d -E nglish. 121
vohum’
, s. (n om . sg. f.) b lood . 1 1,5. 52 , 4.
ué, pers. pr. (acc. dat. gen . of mm“ thou”
) you . 3, 1 0. 1 3, 3. 22 , 3. 47 , l .
53, 6 . 62, 9 . [you, to you , o f you .]véhuga on em , s . (n om. sg. black hai r . 48, 1 2 .
véhfi, adj. (n om . sg. n .) good . 23, 2 . 63, 7 .
vci
thwa , s. a herd . 23, 2 . 63, 7 .
vydkha/n ém , adj. (gen . pl.) be lon gin g to an assembl y. 1 8, 6 . 58, 1 . [o fassemblies ; see n ote 1 on pag.
bydkh tz’
hava, s. an ad orn ed woman . 5, 4 . 47 , 2 1 . [loc. pl. of vydkh ti .]
sha ito‘
, s. (n om. sg. m .) marriage. 18, 1 2 . 58, 1 0 .
shaato, s. (n om . sg. m .) weal th . 1 8, 1 2 . 58, 9 .
shaosha/iti , v. (3 sg. pres. act.) it goes . 1 9, 3.
shdma , s. (n om. p l.) excremen ts. 1 1 , 2 . 5 1 , 1 5.
s. resid en ce. 1 8, 1 3. 58, 1 0.
'
[A s to its form , it looks l ike a verb,3 sg. pres ]
sku a s , s. n ame of a sin , prid e. 36, 4 . 7 3, 7 .
shu tasmé, s. (10 0 . sg.) lan d read y for sowin g. 1 9, 2 . [This word isapparen tl y a corrup tion of kh sh t‘tisté‘ z amc‘ Ven d . 2 , 31 . which is rend ered in Pahlavi 7 3: shosd r d amik ; in my Pahlavi-PersianVen d idad i t is eicplain ed by fib z amin “ water o f th e earth ”
, whichcan in our passage on l y be un derstood as
“ irrigation ”. The mean ing
is in the main correct , as th e sen ten ce khshfiisté‘ z emé‘ vishdvayéir‘itécan on ly b e tran slated “ they make (th e earth) go asun der (by tread ing,an d other operation s) in a fie ld which has been irrigated” . The . Pah
lavi tran slation takes khshfiisté‘ an d z cmé‘ as two accusatives depen d ingon the verb vish dvayéifitz
‘
, which is ren dered by Syrnp u b flben d sd tnn in an d “ they make go”
( ben d i s exp lain ed in th e Persiantran slat ion by be , n ot by b i) . Th e sen se accord ing to the Pah lavitran slation is : “ they make th e water flow through th e fie ld i. e. theyirrigate it” . Th e tran slator id en tified kh shc‘n ’
sté with khshud ra “semen
virile” wh ich is ren d ered by sh osar , an d attributed to it th e mean ingo f “ water” . This is a mistake ; but both words are of the same rootkhshud , or khshm
’
d “to move ,
shadkam, s. (acc. sg. m.) hunger. 1 9 , 2 . 59, 1 .
122 Zan d E nglish.
shu stem , past. part. (n om . acc. sg. n .) me l ted ° 1 9 , 2 . 58, 1 3. [The roo tis sha d , khshud , S kr . kshud which has the mean ings “ to bruise” , an d“ to move, flow
shen em,s . (n om . sg. n .) sword ; pot. 1 9 , 3. 59, 1 .
s . (n om. sg. m .) a coun try. 1 8, 1 0 . 58, 7 .
sh ta cha d, p res . part . act. in the compoun d gd thwo- sh tacha d , repeating.
31,4 . 7 0, 1 3. [S ee gd thwa- sh tacha d j
shkya otha n an am, s. (gen . pl. o f shkyaotkan d “ work s o f works.shkya othan em , (n om sg. work . 7 6 , 28.
shyd té, s . (n om. sg. m .) ease . 1 8, 1 2 . 58, 1 0 .
S ( s) .
sa ité, v. (3 sg. poten t. act.) he shou ld wish , may wi sh , d esire 25, 9 . 66 , 2 .
[3 sg. pres. midd le o f st “ to lie d own .
sa id h é‘
, s . con ten tmen t . 2 5, 9 . 66 , 2 .
saé‘
,s. (n om . sg.) an orphan . 5, 7 . 47 , 24.
sakh tz‘
, s. (n om. d ecaying. 26 , 3. 66 , 7 .
sahh a d , v. (3 sg. impe rf. act. o f sa ith to say, speak) he said . 26 , 7 .
66, 1 5.
sahhem, s . (acc. sg.) a word 8, 6 , 8 . 26 , 7 . 49,1 8. 50 , 3. 66 , 1 4.
sah ho, (n om. sg. m.) word . 8, 9 . 50, 3 .
sacha z'
ti , w ith p air s“, v . (3 sg. pres. act.) it lasts . 7 6 , 23. 7 7 , 26 .
sad aya d , v. (3 sg. imper f. act. of sa d ) he wishes. 66,1 1 . [h e mad e
to happen , to cause ; see my Gathas ll, pag. 209 ]sarcdha , s . a year. 1 7 , 3. 57 , 6 .
sastz’
sh , in th e compoun d d u sh-sastz’sh , s. (n om. sg.) teaching. 2 7 , 4.
sd sn d o, s. (acc. pl.) teachings. 9 , 9 . 50 , 1 8.
sid hiact, v. (3 sg. imper f. act. o f sid h sad ) h e w ishes. 26 , 1 . 66, 4 .
[It is apparen t ly on ly miswritten for sad hayaqsukem , s. (acc. sg. m . in stead o f sfikcm) l ooking. 25, 1 0. 66, 3. [facul tyof see ing ]
sucha , s. a l ooker-ou . 2 5, 9. 66 , 2 . [burn ing ]sum , 5 . sk in o f a l ivin g man . 6 , 9 . 48, 1 3.
en robé, adj. (gen . sg. in stead of sd r a hé‘) victorious . 1 6, 7 . 56 , 7 .
sur am , adj . qual ifying a sheim (acc. sg. f.) 42, 1 0. 7 7 , see a sh e‘
im .
sushi , s . (n om. du.) lungs. 1 0 , 1 0 . 51 , 9.
sd rd o, adj. (nom. acc. pl. 1. of sflra) h eroic. 26, 8. 66, 1 5.
124 Zan d -E ngli sh .
srdvaydiql, v. (3 sg. p oten t. act. o f th e causal) h e may repeat. 7 8, 1 2 .
sm’
ta , past part . of sr i, mad e over. 26 , 8. 66,1 6 .
sr ira , adj. (n om . sg. f.) wel l-d isp osed . 8, 6 . srt‘
r em . (acc. sg. m . ,
or n .) 9 , 3. 50, 1 0.
sr ird o, (n om . sg.) on e h aving a good s ight. 26, 2 . 66 , 6. [n om. acc. pl. 1.
of sr ir a fo rtun ate, happy ]sm ta , past par t. of 8m , famous. 26 , 2 . 66 , 6 .
srun aoz’
ti , v. (3 sg. pres. act. of sru “ to hear”) h e hears 26 , 7 . 66, 1 4.
srva td, s. a fin e. 26, 3. 66, 7 . [Th e word l ooks l ike a gen . sg. p res . part.of am “ to
sud, s. (n om . sg. m.) ben efi t. 25, 1 0 . 66 , 3.
H fit) .
h a ita , adj . publ ic. 32, 1 . 7 1 , 1 1 .ha iti , v. (3 sg. pres.) it is. 32 , 1 . 7 1 , 1 2 . [This is a mistake ; th e com
p i ler h as taken th e Pahlavi was d it, hait,“ it i s” fo r a Zan d word .]
ka ith i’
, s. (n om . sg.) public-sp iritedn e ss. 32 , 1 . 7 1 , 1 2 .
ha ith im , adj . (acc. sg. n .. used as an adverb) in public , publ icl y. 1 2 , 6 .
52 , 20 .
ha itham - va chcio s. ( n om. pl.) p lain word s. 8, 9 . 50, 4.
haén a , s . (n om . sg. f.) an army. 32 , 4 . 7 1 , 1 5.
ha oio, adj . (n om . sg. in .) left. 9 , 1 1 . 50, 1 9 .
ha osr avah h em , s. (n om. acc. sg. n .) com fort. l l, 1 0. 52 , 9 . haosra
vah hé‘
, s. (10 0 . sg.) royal ty 31 , 1 0. 7 1 , 9. [lt is de r ived from husra
w ith which is th e proper n ame o f on e o f the most ce lebrated k ingsof th e Kayan ian dyn asty, of Ka vi H usrava .]
haka d , adv. at on ce . 3, 2 . 46 , 23.
h akered , adv. at on ce. 2 , 1 1 . 46, 2 1 .
hakha , s. (n om . sg. m.) a frien d . 31 , 1 0. 7 1 , 1 0.
hakkam ,s. (n om . sg. n .) sole of th e foot. 1 1 , 4. 52 , 3.
hakhta , s. (n om . pl.) th e sexual parts. 1 0 , 1 2 . 51 , 1 2 .
hahh dma,s. (n om. pl.) join ts o f th e body. 1 1 , 6 . 52 , 6 .
ha r’
zhu h aren é‘
,s . (n om . du.) jaws, jawbon es. 1 0, 1 . 50 , 22 .
hacha , prep . from. 7 6 , 20, 23. 7 7 , 22 , 25.
hacha ité, v. (3 sg. pres. midd le of hack “ to follow”
) is fo l l owed , aecompan ied . 1 3, 1 . 53, 4.
ha ze, s . (n om. sg. n .) wronged. 39, 3. 7 3, 25. [violen ce ]
Zan d E n glish . 125
h afikd r ayé’m i , v . (1 sg. p res. act. of th e causal of hafika r e) l accomp l ish,
I p e rfo rm a ce rem on y. 32, 5. 7 1 , 1 6 [Th is i s th e on l y correct in
terpretation ; th e mean in g p roclaim which is given to it by somemodern Z en d ists in E u rope , is in corre ct an d d oes n ot show mu ch acquain tan ce w ith sacr ificial cu stom s , th e trad ition an d th e mean in g ofth e word in th e i ran ian lan guages ; see my Gathas 11, pagg. 99 .
h afid d ta , past . part. or d d (n om . p l. sim ilarv gifted . 32 , 4 . 7 1 , 1 5. [th e
con tin uous parts of a prayer.]hafid erekh tz
‘
,s . (n om. sg.) n ame of a crime , secretlv ru in ing an other per
son . 34, 8. 7 2 , 1 6 .
ha d ha , prep . wi th . 3, 1 . 32 , 1 . 46 , 2 1 . 7 1 , 1 0 .
ha d hahhré , s . (n om . sg. m .) th e en d . 32 , 5. 6 . 7 1 , 1 6 , 1 7 .
han a , s. (n om . sg. f.) an aged person . 5, 8. 48, 1 .
hap ta , n um. seven . 1 8, 7 . 58, 3.
hap ta r’
thum , s . (n om. sg. n .) a seven th part . 1 , 8. 45, 1 3.
hap sn a i-ap n d
-kh aeo‘
,s . (n om . sg. m .) a bigam i s t. 5, 6 . 47 , 23.
hama , s . (in str. sg.) i n summer. . 38, 6 . 7 6, 24. 7 7 , 2 7 .
haretu , s . (n om . sg.) a chie f. 3, 1 0 . 7 1 , 9 .
havah hcm ,s. (acc. sg. n .) freed om from death . 1 1 , 1 0 . 52 , 1 0 .
ha‘
thr em , s . (n om. sg. n .) a measure of len gth . 51 , 1 0 . 43, 1 , 4 . 7 5, 8.
7 3, 1 , 4 .
hiku sh , adj . (n om . sg. m .) d ry. 32 , 3 . 7 1 , 1 4. [in stead of h ishku ]hikhsh a d , v . (3 sg. p res.) h e rises . 32 , 3. 7 1 , 1 3. [3 sg. aor. act . of h ifichto sprin k le ]
hich itc‘
z‘
, s . (n om . sg. f.) purity . 32 , 1 7 .
kizva,s. (n om . sg. f.) tongue. 8, 5 49 , 1 7 .
h ifichaql, v. (3 sg.imper f. o f hm ch
“ to sprink le h e sp rin k led . 32,3 .
7 1 , 1 4 .
hité‘
, past part . (n om . sg. m .) ease . 8 , 7 . 50 , 1 .
hi t} , (for h a d h a ) adv. toge ther. 3, 1 . 46 , 2 1 .
h im , an en cl itic pron oun , it, h im . 7 6 , 29 .
huker efsh , adj . (n om . sg. m .) we l l -formed . 6 , 2 . 48, 6 .
huga on em . 5. (m m sg. n .) hair of th e bod y. 6 , 6 . 48 , 1 0 .
hu ta r est, adv.beyon d all sides. 6, 4 . 48, 9 .
hu ld sh td , pastpart
. (n om. sg. m .) wel l-mad e in stature . 6 , 1 . 48, 5 .
hu r a od hé, adj . (n om. sg. m .) b eau ti fu l . 6 , 1 . 48, 5 .
hu vz‘
r c‘
zm ,adj. (acc. sg. f.) good -look ing. 5, 1 0 . 48, 3.
126 Zan d English.
hu -frd shmd-d d itéé s. dat. sg. to sun set. 7 7 , 25. hufrd shmd -d d itz‘
m ,
acc. sg. the first quarter of the n ight , sun set , an d th e time fo l l owingi t. 7 2 , 7 . 7 6 , 6 . hfi-fr d shmd -d d itim ,
acc. sg. 7 6 , 26 . h it-fr d shmé
d d itdz’
d , abl. sg. 7 6 , 23 . 7 7 , 28. [A ll th e p a ssages of th e existingZ an d texts in which th e word occurs con firm the correctn ess of thisin te rp re tat ion , In th e A ban Y asht Y t. 5, 9 1 . th e time of th e day d uring which al on e A rdm’
sfira a n d hita ,th e ce lestial water , can b e
worshipped ,an d water for sacrificial purposes b e tak en from h er , i s
s tated to b e hacha h t‘wakhshd c} d hfi-fr d shm dd d tdid which can on l ymean “ from sun ri se to sun se t” , as A nah ita i s n ot al l owed to b e worshipped afte r th e n ight h as set in ,
or be fore the sun has risen , n or
1 ) In addition to th e two passages quoted from the N eringistan (see pagg. 7 6
regard ing th e mean in g of this word I have to men tion a third on e which isapparen tly in correct , and seem s to have given rise to th e m isun derstan din g of th eword by some modern D esturs . O n Fol . 7 7 , a of my MS . it is read :. . n 40 .05)q cfip
éru/
g soéqxuu fiu gi ggi ng
w here we ‘bm bfl N A "0 4 0 G's
fl 252 86
( whee-”re v a ne w ; t o)” 1“ h e) Am e)“ °mw5 ° if:
a r om a n oJ, am » w e 3° ”(p it
y- 17 630 4105 fi
‘b
he r a. we” J05A ewowhe tea sin g-Aer" 6
'
8° WW )“
ao iwvezg no they tr: net mew ge t" “ n ew
(Question ) From which (time) in th e A iw i s rut h r em G ah (last in g fromsun set to m idn ight) b egin s th e satisfact ion of the ratu s (heads of creation ) ? (A n swer)It lasts from H uv a k h s h a to F r h s h m d d ai t i , to midn ight ; in summer an d win terit is th e same”
. Th e Pahlavi commen tary h as : it lasts from H ufras h m O d at to themidd le of the n ight. H uv ak h sh ad is eviden tly a clerica l error , as it do es n ot givean y sen se . It is to b e read : h ufras h m O d ai tei d , an d v ak h sh ad is to b e struckout al together, as th e Pahlavi does . If th e reading were correct we shou ld have totake h uv ak h sh a in th e sen se of sun set which con trad icts th e u se of th e wordin all other passages, an d i ts etymology ; on ly in that case, h ufras h m ed ai t i cou ldmean ,
“midn ight” as it h as been in terp reted by some D esturs. The u se of th e word
in th e Z an d - a v e s ta. does , however , leave n o doub t whatsoever abou t i ts realsen se in this glossary (peggt 42 . an d the two p assages which have been al readyadduced from the N e r in gi s tan .
128 Zan d E nglish.
"mm ” which is read by th e D esturs dhfish td n an d hdvesh td‘
n ,
an d exp lain ed as sh dgird d n i . e . pup i l s, an d as bah - d in i . e . laymen .
In my Pahlavi Pe rsian Y asn a it is on ce (26 , tran s lated by z éti i . e .
th e z eta at th e Iz esh n e ceremon y. Th e read in g hc’ivrsh td n is th e on l ycorrect on e as we fin d this very word seve ral times in th e Zan d textsin th e fo rm h dvishta Yas. 68, 1 2 . Y t. 1 0 , 1 1 6 . Un fo r tun ate ly th e id entity o f both word s, Zan d h c’im’
sh ta , an d Pahlavi h dvesh td n which l iesat han d , appears to have e scaped th e Pahlavi t ran s lators ; for in Y as.68, 1 2 . h dm
’
sh ta is ren de red by which is read h dm iga n
(m ore correct is h amydgd n ; it stan d s pe rhap s for h am sc’iyakd n “n eigh
b ou rs”) an d in terp reted as“ compan ion s” (Pe rs ian h amyd z ) on l y on
accoun t o f its be in g j oin ed to h a sham which they wron gly iden tifywith h akh a “ frien d”
. Th e real sen se of h d vz’sh ta can b e easi l y ascertain ed from th e use of th e word in Pahlavi , an d i ts e tymo logy .
Th e p rope r m ean in g o f hdvesh t is “a layman ”
, an d stan d s thu s alwaysin opp osition to aé‘th rya , or d th r av a which te rm s are on l y app l icab leto th e p r ie stl y ord e r . Thu s th e Parsis d istin gu ish two k in d s o f P en om(p a iti- d d n a th e cl oth with which th e mou th is cove red when ceremon ies are p e rfo rmed) , p a d dm i h a r ba d i , th e Pen om o f Herb ad s,
an d p a d dm i h c’
ivesh tz’
, th e Pen om o f laymen ; fo r th elaymen wear th e Pen om when th ev mak e A bd u N ydyish , A tesh
N ydyz’
sh , P a tct e tc. by simp l y ho ld in g up the i r S ad ra, o r th e sl eevestoward s th e E tymological ly it can b e on ly traced to h u “ toextract th e Homa juice , to p erform th e Homa ce rem on y o r rathe rto its cau sal hdcay “ to make an other p erfo rm th e Homa ceremon y” ;as it h as th e sup e r lative su ffix ish ta (compare vd z ish ta from va z )th e word mean s “
on e who get s pe rform ed m an y Homa ce remon ie si. e . very p iou s . A s th e perfo rme rs must b e p r iests , th e h dm
’
sh ta
1 ) These two k in ds of Pen om are hin ted at Ven d . 18,1 . p a i t i d an e m a i n im
b ar a i t i which i s tran slated in Pahlavi A li’s we] p ad hm z ak h i b a r e d
h e wears th e other Pen om that is th e Pen om on ly to b e worn by th e p riestswho have taken their orders , an d n ot the common on e wh ich th e laymen are p er
mitted, or even en join ed to wear. The E urop ean in terp reters have n ot u n derstood
the real sen se of th e p assage ,as they have omitted th e word a i n im which is
essen tial .
Zan d E n gli sh . 129
who is always d istingui shed from them i s the Y aj amd n a _ (to use a
Brahman ical term) i . e. th e man fo r whose ben efi t th e ceremon y isperformed , who can b e on l y a layman , as th e Zoroastrian p riests re
qu ire n o assistance , wh en p e r fo rmin g a ce remon y. A s all those whostan d un der the sp iritual gu idan ce o f th e p r iests are regard ed as p
/
u
p i ls who are to be in structed b y them in th e prin cip les of re l igion ,it was taken by some in th e sen se of “
pup il” . A ccord ing to this investigation th e tran slation of aé‘thrya by h dvesh t must rest on somemiscon cep tion . Ve ry l ike ly th e in te rp re te rs we re lead to this exp lan an at ion by the con stan t con n e ction o f a é‘thrya with ac’th rap a itt’ ; theyprobabl y thought , i f th e a éth r ap a i ti i s th e master, then th e aéthrya s
are his pupi ls. But what is th e real m ean in g o f a é‘thrya ? Simp ly “on e
who be l ongs to, o r has an ae‘
th r a’
. ae'
th r a itse l f mu st mean “a fire
p lace as it can b e on l y d e rived from fd h “ to burn ”
; compare G reekawm,
“ to burn ”
,a t
’
d ga ,“a clear sky” . I t was in all probabil ity th e n ame
of th e p laces where th e sacred fires we re kep t an d which were sp readall ove r Persia ; th e wo rd n vosiov which th e G reek writers app ly tothem, may b e on ly a tran s lation o f it . Th e a éth rap a itz
’
sh is thus th emaster , or superin ten d en t o f such a firep lace , the a éthryas are th e
priests subord in ate to h im ,o r th e se rvan ts, o r other peop le, be l onging
to such a p lace . That a é‘th rya can n ot mean “
pupi l s (if it had thismean ing, it cou ld b e on ly a d e rived on e) may b e gathere d from th e
compoun d sa td-aéth ryd Y t. where i t is said o f A hdm - stu t, yd
p a oiryd sa td - aé‘
thryd fr akhsh ta ta p a iti dya z cmd , which can n o t b etran slated “ who fi rs t appeared w ith a hun d red pup i l s on this earth” l),
as i t wou ld b e again st all common sen se to suppose that th e on l yremarkab le fact kn own of A humstu t was , that h e had for th e fi rsttime a hun d red pup i l s on this ear th . S u ch an in sign ifi can t fact (greatteachers in th e O rien t d o n ot coun t the ir pupi ls by hun d reds , b ut bythousan ds , an d ten o f thou san d s) , n obod y wou ld have thought wo rthcommemorating. Th e statemen t that h e was “ th e first sa td- aéthryo”in d icates that sa td - a éth ryd mu s t b e a title o f high hon our wh ichb u t few d id obtain .
I f we tak e it in th e sen se o f “one who has a
hun d red firep lace s” , . i . e . on e wh o h as estab l i shed a, hun d red places
1 ) This tran slation is actual ly to b e fou n d , among a hundred other ab surdities,in th e so-cal led O ld -Bactrian D iction ary b y Ju sti .
130 Zan d E n glish .
of worship , or k in d led a hun d red sacred fi res, then we have a fact whichreall y d e se rved to be han d ed d own ‘ to p osterity. Th e S an scri t term sa
taki ’
a tu “on e who h as p er fo rm ed a hun d red sacrifices (gen eral l y an
ep ithe t of In d ra) may b e b e st compared ; th e tran s lation p roposed b y somemod e rn S an scritists “
on e who h as a hun d red in te l lects”,i s a m e re gue ss .
p a ir a‘
sh tcm . Th e e tymo logy o f this word offe rs some d i fficu l ty. The reare three p ossib le ways o f exp lain in g it , b y d e r iving i t from p a ir ish
“ roun d ab ou t” (see th e in d ex) , or from the root ish “ to wish”,o r “ to
com e” with p a ir i , o r from p a ir i—sh ta
“s tan d ing ab ou t Th e t rad ition al
exp lan ation is my p a va n r osh n i n ak ir it “ in specte d as
regard s its lightin g i . e . its fi tn e ss for feed in g th e sacred fire with it .This in sp ection mu st b e u n d e r taken ju s t be fore th e p iece o f wood i sthrown in to th e fire ,
to see whether the re is n othin g on it what / i s te chn ically styled n a i. e . an y impu rity , such as h ai r , d i r t etc. A ccord in gto t h e Pahlavi th e te rm d oes n ot m ean “ d ry
”
, as h as b ee n supposed , as
th e Pahlavi hu shk “ d r y n eve r corre spon d s to p a ir z’sh ia . Th e
d erivation from p a ir i- ak ta th e o rigin al m ean in g of which seem s to b e
’ stal e , withou t vigou r is app l icab le to th e te rm p a ir ish ta— kh shu d r a
L “whose spe rm i s withou t vital ity” . Bu t i t is very d oub tfu l whe the r it canb e app l ied to aésma “ wood ”
, as it wou l d m ean in th at case on ly “what
h as b een s tan d ing ab out , i. e . d rv”
,w h ich i s clear ly n ot in accord an ce
with th e views of th e Pah lavi t ran s lato rs Be sid e s , th e compoun d d a hmdp m
’
r z’
sh ta l) Y as . 65, 1 0 . (it is u sed o f th e m oth rd o “th e sacrificial
which is tran slated b y
$8.”t wee -t : 34 0 10 he mien iwgeed a h dmd rm —n d k ir it zt d igh [M l sa n d d r d d sh t yekav im d n é
‘
t (i . e . in
sp eel ed by a d a hm a n who is kep t as a chie f) , d oe s n ot fovour thisview . Th e d erivation from ish p a iri is , in th e two las t case s th e m ost
1 ) In the“O ld -Bactrian D iction ary th e term is exp lain ed sifted w i th p rayers”
w h ich is sheer n on sen se ! How can waters b e “ sifted " ? d ahm a does n ot meanprayer" (see the i n d ex) , as h as b een supp osed b y Professor Ben fey , wh ich op in ionh as b een cop ied b y th e hasty , un critical an d fan tast ical comp i ler of the said D iction ary . Th e term simp ly m ean s “ in sp ected , or kep t b y a p iou s m an whereb y p rincipally a p rie s t wi th u n imp ai red magical p owers i s to b e u n der stood .
132 Z an d E nglish .
oshah in
u bd d en a
fo r 1 4
aggravating agg ravated
every